Bibliographies: Ancient Religions
Including: Mesopotamian, Egyptian, Hebrew, Christianity, Graeco-Roman,
Celtic, Zoroastrian, Gnostic, Hinduism, Jainism, Buddhism, Manichaeism,
Gnosticism, and others....

This is a work-in-progress. If you have good citations, please send them. If
you only want a portion, highlight it, then copy and paste the text into your
word processor, then print.

THIS IS NOT MEANT TO BE EXHAUSTIVE!!! I don't have the six lifetimes it
would take! But it is meant to be as thorough as I can make it and it should
give you a good place to start on some of the larger areas of study. This could
easily be split up into smaller or different categories (I swear I will get around
to it!!! It will have to be done soon, because the download is getting too long.),
but I want this stuff out there. Some citations may be "incomplete". For
instance, they may lack the place of publication; I will get those added as I am
able to find them. In the meantime, you can go though a section and mark
what you are interested in. It won't take you but a minute to read through the
section you are interested in, you know.... I will keeping adding cites as time
allows.

Search this page: by author or key-word? Hit CONTROL + F, and the
search dialogue box will come up.
Additional Readings for your future edification. These are the subjectsections added thus far. Use the search function to find them, as it is
quicker than trying to scroll down and find a section.














Mesopotamian Religion
Egyptian Religion
Hittite Religion
Canaanite Religion
Zoroastrianism
Aegean and Minoan Religions
Greek Religion
Mystery Religions
Hellenistic Religions
Mithraism
Roman Religion
Roman Imperial Cult
Text, Textual Criticism, Literature: Hebrew
Israel: History to Babylon Captivity and Restoration













































Israelite Religion
Prophetic Judaism
Apocalyptic Judaism
Hellenistic Civilization and the Jews
Jewish Sects
"Minimalist" Critique
General Histories: Judaism
The Bible-"Old Testament": Various Texts
The Bible-"New Testament": Various Texts
General Histories: Christianity
Texts, Textual Criticism, the Canon: New Testament
The Gospels: Synoptics
The Gospels: John
The "Q" Source
Historical Jesus
Early Christianity
Paul
Early Christianity: Social and Ethical
Gnosticism
Manichaeianism
The Patristic Age
Ancient Christianity
Apocalyptic Christianity
Augustine
Medieval Christianity
Hinduism: Primary Sources
Hinduism: General Works
Jainism
Taoism
Buddhism: General Histories
The Buddha
Buddhist Canon: Text and Criticism
Buddhist Monasticism
Early Buddhist Sects
Theravada (Hinayana) Buddhism
Mayahana Buddhism
The Bodhisttva
Buddhism in Southeast Asia
Tibetan Buddhism
Tantric Buddhism
Buddhism in China
Chan Buddhism
Pure Land Buddhism
Zen Buddhism
Shin Buddhism
Sort of General Stuff

Barton, George A. The Paleolithic Beginnings of Religion – An Interpretation,
Proceedings of the American Philosophical Society, Mar. 22, 1940, vol. 82, no. 2, p.
131-149.

Davies, Jon. Death, Burial, and Rebirth in the Religions of Antiquity, Routledge, 1999.
Mesopotamian Religion

Bottero, Jean. La religion babylonienne. Paris, 1952

Dhorme, Edouard. Les religions de Babylonie et d'Assyrie. Paris, 1945

Dijk, V. van. "Sumerische Religion." in Handbuch der Religionsgeschichte, vol.
I, ed. Jes Peter Asmussen, Jorge Laessoe, and Carsten Colpe, 431-496.
Gottingen, 1971.

Frankfort, Henri, et al. Before Philosophy. Harmondsworth, 1949. (Originally
published as the Intellectual History of Ancient Man, Chicago, 1946)

Hooke, S.H. Babylonian and Assyrian Religion. New York, 1953.

Jacobesen, Thorkild. The Treasures of Darkness: A History of Mesospotamian
Religion. New Haven, 1976

Laessoe, Jorgen. "Babylonische und assyrische Religion." in Handbuch der
Religionsgeschichte, vol. I, edited by Jes Peter Asmussen, Jorgen Laessoe, and
Carsten Colpe, 497-525. Gottingen, 1971.

Meissner, Bruno. Babylonien und Assyrien, vol. 2. Heidelberg, 1925.

Pritchard, J.B. ed. Ancient Near Eastern Texts relation to the Old Testament.
3rd. ed. Princeton, 1969.

Ringgren, Helmer. Religions of the Ancient Near East. trans. John Sturdy.
Philadelphia, 1973.
Egyptian Religion

Allen, Thomas George. The Book of the Dead or Going Forth by Day. Chicago,
1974

Anthes, Rudolf. "Egyptian Theology in the Third Millennium B.C." Journal of
Near Eastern Studies 18 (1959), 170-212.

Assmann, Jan. Agyptische Hymnen und Gebete. Zurich, 1975.

Bell, H. Idris. Cults and Creeds of Graeco-Roman Egypt. Liverpool, 1953.

Breasted, James Henry. The Development of Religion and Thought of Ancient
Egypt. New York, 1912.

Cerny, Jaroslav. Ancient Egyptian Religion. London, 1952.

Englund, Gertie. Akh: Une notion religieuse dans l'Egypte pharaonique.
Uppsala, 1978.

Faulkner, Raymond. The Ancient Egyptian Pyramid Texts. Oxford, 1969.

Faulkner, Raymond. The Ancient Egyptian Coffin Texts. 3 vols. Oxford, 19731978.

Frankfort, Henri. Kingship and the Gods. Chicago, 1948.

Frankfort, Henri. Before Philosophy. Baltimore, 1954.

Frankfort, Henri. Ancient Egyptian Religion. New York, 1961.

Greven, Liselotte. Der Ka in Theologie und Konigskult der Agypter des Alten
Reiches. Gluckstadt, 1952.

Hornung, Erik. Altagyptische Hollenworstellung. Leipzig, 1968.

Hornung, Erik. Agyptische Unterwelscbucher. Zurich, 1972.

Hornung, Erik. Conceptions of God in Ancient Egypt. Ithaca, N.Y., 1982.

Junker, Hermann. Die Gotterlehre von Memphis (Schabaka-Inschrift). Berlin,
1940.

Kees, Hermann. Das Priestertum in agyptischen Statt vom Neuen Reich bis zur
Spatzeit. Leiden, 1953.

Kees, Hermann. Der Gotterglaube im Alten Agypten. 2nd. ed. Berlin, 1956.

Kees, Hermann. Totenglauben und Jenseitsvorstellungen der alten Agypter.
2nd. ed. Berlin, 1956.

Lesko, Leonard H. "Some Observations on the Compositon of the Book of Two
Ways." Journal of the American Oriental Society 91 (1971), 30-43.

Lesko, Leonard H. "The field of Hetep in Egyptian Coffin Texts." Journal of the
American Research Center in Egypt. 9 (1971-1972), 89-101.

Morenz, Siegfried. Egyptian Religion. Ithaca, N.Y., 1973.

Morenz, Siegfried. Religion und Geschichte des alten Agypten: Gesammelte
Aufsatze. Weimar, 1975.

Morenz, Siegfried and Dieter Muller. Untersuchungen zur Rolle des Schicksals in
der agyptischen Religion. Berlin, 1960.

Moret, Alexandre. Le rituel du culte divin journalier en Egypte d'apres les
papyrus de Berlin et les textes du temple de Seti Premier a Abydos. Paris,
1902.

Mueller, Dieter. "An Early Egyptian guide to the Hereafter." Journal of Egyptian
Archaeololgy 58 (1972), 99-125.

Otto, Eberhard. Das Agypische Mundoffnungsritual. Wiesbaden, 1960.

Piankoff, Alexandre. Shrines of Tut-Ankh-Amon. Princeton, 1955.

Piankoff, Alexandre. The Wandering of the Soul. Princeton, 1974.

Poesner, Georges. De la divinite du Pharaon. Paris, 1960.

Sauneron, Serge. Les Pretres de l'ancienne Egypte. Paris, 1957.

Sauneron, Serge. Les fetes religieuses d'Esna. Cairo, 1962.

Schweitzer, Ursula. Das Wesen des Ka im Diesseits und Jenseits der alten
Agypter. Gluckstadt, 1956.

Sethe, Kurt H. Dramatische Texte zu den altagyptischen Mysterienspielen.
Leipzig, 1928.

Sethe, Kurt H. Amun und die acht Urgotter von Hermopolis. Berlin, 1929.

Sethe, Kurt H. Urgeschichte und alteste Religion der Agypter. Leipzig, 1930.

Spiegel, Joachim. "Das Auferstehungsritual der Unaspyramide." Annales du
Service des Anti

Vandier, Jacques. La religion egyptinne. Paris, 1944.

Vandier, Jacques. Le Papyuus Jumilhac. Paris, 1961.

Westendorf, Wolfhart, ed. Aspekte der spatagyptischen Religion. Wiesbaden,
1979.

Wilson, John A. The Burden of Egypt. Chicago, 1951.

Wolf, Walther. Das schone Fest von Opet. Leipzig, 1931.

Zabkar, Louis V. A Study of the Ba Concept in Ancient Egyptian Text. Chicago,
1968.

Zandee, Jan. Death as an Enemy. Leiden, 1960.
Hittite Religion

Bittel, Kurt. Hattusha: the Capital of the Hittites. New York, 1970.

Bittel, Kurt. "The Great Temple of Hattusha-Bogazkoy." American Journal of
Archaeology 80 (1976), 66-73.

Gurney, O. R. Some Aspects of Hittite Religion. London, 1977.

Guterbock, Hans G. "Hittite Religion." in Forgotten Religons ed. Vergilius Ferm,
83-109, New York, 1950.

Guterbock, Hans G. "The Song of Ullikummi." Journal of Cuneiform Studies 5
(1951), 135-161 and 6 (1952), 8-42.

Guterbock, Hans G. "Religion und Kultus der Hethiter." in Neuere
Hethiterforschung. ed. Gerold Walser, , 54-73. Wiesbaden, 1964.

Guterbock, Hans G. Les Hieroglyphes de Yazilikara: A propos d'un travail
recent. Paris, 1982.

Hoffner, Harry A. Jr. "Hittite Mythological Texts: A Survey." in Unity and
Diversity, ed. Hans Goedicke and J.J.M. Roberts, pp, 136-145. Baltimore, 1975.

Hoffner, Harry A. Jr. "A Prayer of Mursili II about his Stepmother." Journal of
the American Oriental Society 103 (1983), 187-192

Kammenhuber, Annelies. "Hethitische Rituale." in Kindlers Literatur-Lexikon,
ed. Gert Woerner, et. al., vol. 3. Zurich, 1965-1967.

Masson, Emila. Le Pantheon de Yazilikaya: Nouvelle lectures. Paris, 1981.

Moyer, James C. "The Concept of Ritual Purity among the Hittites." Ph.D. diss.,
Brandeis University, 1969.

Otten Heinrich. Hethitische Totenrituale. Berlin, 1958.

Otten Heinrich. "The Religion of the Hittites." in Historia Religionum ed. C.
Jouco Bleeker and Geo Widengren, vol. I, Religions of the Past, , 318-322.
Leiden, 1969.

Sturtevant, Edgar, H. and George, Bechtel. A Hitite Chrestomathy Philadelphia,
1935.

Surenhagen, Dietrich. "Zwei Gebete Hattusilis und der
Puduhepa."Altorientalsiche Forschungen 8(1981), 83-168.

Ten Cate Houwink, Ph. H.J. "Hittite Royal Prayers" Numen 16 (1969), 81-98.
Canaanite Religion

Day, J. God's Conflict with the Dragon and the Sea. Echoes of a Canaanite Myth
in the Old Testament Cambridge, 1985.

Driver, G.R. Canaanite Myths and Legends. Edinburgh, 1956.

Gese, Harmut. "Die Religioinen Altsyriens" in Die Religionen altsyriens,
altarabiens und der Mandaer Stuttgart, 1970, 3-181

Gray. "Sacral kingship in Ugarit" Ugaritica. Paris, 6 (1960), 289-302.

Gray, John. The Canaanites. London, 1964.

Lete, Gregorio del Olmo. Mitos y leyendas de Canaan segun la tradicion de
Ugarit, Madrid, 1981.

Lete, Gregorio del Olmo. Interpretacion de la mitologia cananea, Valencia,
1984.

Mullen, E.T. The Divine Council in Canaanite and Early Hebrew Literature.
Chico, California, 1980.

Oldenburg, U. The Conflict Between El and Ba'al in Canaanite Religion, Leiden,
1969. See Review by M.J. Mulder in Ugarit-Forschungen 2 (1970) 359-366.

Peterson, David L. and Mark Woodward. "Northwest Semitic Religion: A Study
in Relational Structures," Ugarit-Forschungen, 9 (1977), 232-248.

Pope, Marvin and Wolfgang Rollig. "Syrien" in Worterbuch der Mythologie, ed.
H.W. Haussig, vol. 1. Stuttgart, 1965.

Tarragon, Jean-Michel de. Le culte a Ugarit Paris, 1980.

Xella Paolo. I testi rituali de Ugarit, Rome 1981.

Redford, D. Egypt, Cannan, and Israel in Ancient Times,
Zoroastriansim

Bailey, H.W. Zoroastrian Problems in the Ninth Century Books. Oxford, 1943.

Benveniste, Emile. The Persian Religion according to the Chief Greek Texts.
Paris, 1929.

Besant, Annie Wood. Zoroastrianism, Kessinger Publishing Company, 2005.

Bianchi, Ugo. Zaman i Ohrmazd: Lo zoroastrismo nelle sue origini e nella sua
essenza. Turin, 1958.

Boyce, Mary. A History of Zoroastrianism. 2 vols. Leiden, 1975,1982. (Excellent
recent study.)

Boyce, Mary. A Persian Stronghold of Zoroastrianism, Oxford, 1977. (Modern
Zoroastrianism in Islamic Iran.)

Boyce, Mary. Zoroastrians: Their Religious Beliefs and Practices, London, 1979.
(Medieval Zoroastrianism in medival, Islamic Iran.)

Boyce, Mary. Textual Sources for the Study of Zoroastrianism. Manchester,
1984.(Texts from various periods.)

Boyce, Mary. History of Zoroastrianism: Zoroastrianism under Macedonian and
Roman Rule, vol. 3., Handbuch der Orientalistik Series, Brill, 1991.

Dhalla, M.N. Zoroastrian Theology. New York, 1914. (Old, a bit dated, but
useful.)

Dhalla, M.N. History of Zoroastrianism. New York, 1938.(Old, a bit dated, but
useful.)

Duchesne-Guillelmin, Jaques. La religion de l'Iran ancien. Paris, 1962.(Excellent
recent study.)

Duchesne-Guillelmin, Jaques. Zoroastre: Etude critique avec une traduction
commentee des Gathas. Paris, 1948. (Following Dumezil.)

Duchesne-Guillemin, Jacques. Symbolik des Parsismus. Stuttgart, 1961.

Duchesne-Guillemin, Jaques. The Western Response to Zoroaster. Oxford,
1958.

Duchesne-Guillemin, Jaques. "L'Iran antique et Zoroastre," Histoire des
Religions, vol.1 (Paris, 1970), 625-694.

Duchesne-Guillemin, Jaques. "L'eglise sassanide et le mazdeisme," Histoire des
Religions, vol.2 (Paris, 1970), 3-32.

Eliade, Micea. "Zarathustra and the Iranian Religion,"History of Religions Ideas,
vol. 1 (Chicago, 1982), 302-333.

Eliade, Micea. "New Iranian Syntheses," History of Religions, vol. 2 (Chicago
1982>, 306-329.

Gnoli, Gherardo. Zoroaster's Time and Homeland: A Study on the Origins of
Mazdeism and Related Problems. Naples, 1980.

Gray, Louis H. The Foundations of the Iranian Religions, Bombay, 1929.

Herzfeld, Ernst. Zoroaster and His World, 2 vols.(1947; reprintNew York,
1973).

Kingsley, P. "The Greek Origin of the sixth-century dating of Zoroaster,"
Bulletin of the Society of Oriental and African Studies, 53 (1990), 245-64.

Lommel, Herman. Die Religion Zarathustras nach dem Awesta dargestellt.
Tubingen, 1930.

Modi, J.J. The Religious Ceremonies and Customs of the Parsees, 2nd. ed.
Bombay, 1937.

Mole, Marijan. L'Iran ancien. Paris, 1965.

Moulton, J.H. Early Zoroastrianism. London, 1913.

Neusner, Jacob. Judaism and Zoroastrianism at the Dusk of Late Antiquity:
How Two Ancient Faiths Wrote Down Their Great Traditions, USF Studies in the
History of Judaism, #87, 1993.

Nyberg, H. S. Irans forntida religioner. Stockholm, 1937.

Nyberg, H.S. "Questions de cosmogonie et de cosmologie mazdeennes,"
Journal Asiatique, (1929), 193-139 and (1931), 1-134, 193-244.

Pavry, Jal Dastur Cursetji. The Zoroastrian Doctrine of a Future Life from Death
to the Individual Judgment. New York, 1926.

Pettazzoni, Raffaele. La religione di Zarathustra nella storia religiosa dell'Iran.
Bologna, 1920.

Waterhouse, John W. Zoroastrianism, Pierides Press, 2007.

Widengren, Geo. Die Religionen Irans. Stutgart, 1965. (Excellent recent study.)

Widengren, G. Hochgottglaube im alten Iran. Uppsala, 1938.

Widengren, G. "Leitende Ideen und Quellen der iranischen Apokalyptik,"
Apocalypticism in the Mediterranean World and the Near East, Tubingen, 1983,
77-162.

Wikander, Stig. Feuerpriester in Lkeinasien und Iran. Lund, 1946.

Zaehner, R.C. Zurvan: A Zoroastrian Dilemma. Oxford, 1955.

Zaehner, R.C. The Dawn and Twilight of Zoroastrianism. London, 1961,
rept.London, 1976).
Aegean and Minoan Religions

Dietrich, B.C. The Origins of Greek Religion, Berlin and New York, 1974.

Evans, Arthur. The Mycenaean Tree and Pillar Cult and Its Mediterranean
Relations. London, 1901.

Evans, Arthur. The Palace of Minos. 4 vols. London, 1921-1936.

Hockmann, Olof. "Cycladic Religion," Art and Culture of the Cyclades in the
Third Millenium B.C. ed. Thimme, J. et. al., Chicago, 1970.

Marinatos, Nanno. Art and Religion in Thera, Athens, 1984.

Nilsson, Martin P. The Minoan-Mycenaean Religion and its Survival in Greek
Religion, 2nd ed., Lund, 1950.

Picard, Charles. Les religions prehelleniques Crete et Mycenes, Paris, 1948.

Wiengarten, Judith. The Transformation of Egyptian Tarawet:

Willetts, R.F. Cretan Cults and Festivals, New York, 1963.
Greek Religion

Adkins, Arthur W. H. " Greek Religion," in Historia Religionium, ed. Claas J.
Bleeker and Geo Widengren, vol. 1, 377-441, Leiden,1969.

Adkins, Arthur W. H. Merit and Responsibility, Oxford, 1960.

Angus, S. The Mystery Religions

Alcock, S. and Osborne, R. Placing the Gods: Sanctuaries and Sacred Space in
Ancient Greece, Oxford, 1994.

Alexiou, Margaret B. The Ritual Lament in Greek Tradition, Cambridge, 1974.

Bianchi, Ugo. La religione greca, Turin, 1975.

Bouche-Leclercq, Auguste. Histoire de la divination dans l'antiquite, (18791882) 4 vols. Brussels, 1963, New York, 1975.

Burkert, W. Greek Religion

Brelich, Angelo. Gil eroi greci, Rome, 1958.

Burkert, Walter. Griechische Religion der archaischen und Klassichen Epoche,
Stuttgart, 1977.

Burket, W. Ancient Mystery Religions

Burkert, Walter. Structure and History in Geek Mythology and Ritual, Berkeley,
1979.

Burkert, Walter F. Homo Necans: Interpretationen altgriechischer Opferriten
und Mythen, Berlin, 1972; translated by Peter Bing as, Homo Necans: the
Anthropology of Ancient Greek Sacrificial Ritual and Myth, Berkeley, 1983.

Casabona, Jean. Recherches sur le vocabulaire des sacrifices en grec, des
origines a la fin de l'epoque classique, Aix-en-Provence, 1966.

Cumont, F. The Mysteries of Mithra

Dodds, E.R. The Greeks and the Irrational, Berkeley, 1951

Detinne, Marcel. L'invention de la mythologie, Paris, 1981.

Deubner, Ludwig. Attische Feste, 1932, Hildesheim, 1966.

Dietrich, B.C. The Origins of Greek Religion, Berlin and New York, 1974.

Edelstein, E.J. and L. Asclepius: A Collection oand iInterpretation of the
Testimonies, 2 vols., Baltimore, 1945.

Farnell, Lewis, R. Greek Hero Cults and Ideas of Immortality, Oxford, 1970,
reprint of 1921 ed.

Farnell, Lewis R. The Cults of the Greek States, (1896-1909), 5 vols. New
Rochelle, Ny, 1977.

Farnell, Lewis Richard. Greek Hero Cults and Ideas of Immortlaity, Oxford,
1921.

Festugiere, A.-J. "La Grece: La religion," Histoire generale des religions, ed.
Gorce and Mortier, vol. 2, 27-147, Paris, 1944.

Festugiere, A.J. Personal Religion Among the Greeks, Berkeley, 1954.

Festugiere, A.J. Etudes de religion grecque et hellenistique, Paris, 1972.

Geffcken, J. The Last Days of Greco-Roman Paganism. London, 1978.

Gernet, Louis and Boulanger, Andre. Le genie grec dans la religion, Paris, 1932,
reprinted 1969, with additional bibliography.

Grant, . Hellenistic Religions, .

Guthrie, W.K.C. The Greeks and Their Gods, London, 1950.

Gutherie, W.K.C. Orpheus and Greek Religion: A Study of the Orphic
Movement, 2nd ed., rev, London, 1952.

Harrison, Thomas. Divinity and History: The Religion of Herodotus, Oxford,
2000.

Herzog, Rudolf. Die Wunderheilungen von Epidauros: Ein Beitrag zur Ceschichte
der Medizin und der Religion, Leipzig, 1931.

Holliday, W. The Pagan Background of Early Christian Religion,

Hoyle, Peter. Delphi, London, 1967.

Jeanmarie, Henri. Dionysos: Historie du culte de Bacchus, 2 vols. Paris, 1951.

Kerenyi, Karoly. The Heros of the Greeks, trans. H.J. Rose, London, 1959.

Kerenyi, Karoly. Dionysos: Archtypal Image of the Indestructible Life, trans. R.
Mannheim, Princeton, 1976.

Kirk, G.S. Myth: Its Meaning and Functions in Ancient and Other Cultures,
Berkeley, 1970.

Legge, Francis. Forerunners and Rivals of Christianity,

Lewis, Naphtali. The Interpretation of Dreams and Portents in Antiquity,
Bolchazy-Carducci Publishers, 1996, reprint of 1976 edition, by S.S. Hakket
and Company, Toronto.

Liebeschuetz, J.H.W.G. Continuity and Change in Roman Religion. Oxford,
1979.

Llyod, Alan B, Berkert, Walter, et. al. What is a God? Studies in the nature of
Greek Divinity, Classical Press of Wales, 1997.

Linforth, Ivan M. The Arts of Orpheus, New York, 1973.

Martin, Luther. Hellenistic Religion

Maass, Ernst. Orpheus: Untersuchungen zur griechischen, romischen,
altchristlichen Jenseitsdichtung und Religion, Munchen, 1895, reprinted, 1974

Meier, C.A. Healing Dream and Ritual, Daimon Verlag, 1989.

Mikalson, Jon D. Honor Thy Gods: Popular Religion in Greek Tragedy,
University of North Carolina Press, 1991.

Mikalson, Jon D. Athenian Popular Religion, The University of North Carolina
Press, 1983.

Mylonas, George E. Eleusis and the Eleusinian Mysteries, Princeton, 1961.

Nelson, Stephanie. God and the Land: the Metaphysics of Farmingin Hesiod and
Vergil, Oxford, 1998.

Nilsson, Martin P. Den grekiska religionens historia, 2 vols., Stockholm, 1921.

Nilsson, Martin P. Geschichte der griechischen Religion (1941-1957), 2 vols,
3rd. rev. ed., Munich, 1967-1974.

Nilsson, Martin P. Greek Piety, Oxford, 1948.

Nilsson, Martin P. "Early Orphism and Kindred Religious Movements, Harvard
Theological Review, 28 (1935), 181-230.

Nilsson, Martin P. Griechische Feste von religioser Bedeutung: Mit Ausschluss
der Attichen, 1906, reprinted Stuttgart, 1957.

Nilsson, Martin P. The Dionysiac Mysteries of the Hellenistic and Roman Age,
(1957), New York, 1975.

Otto, Walter F. Die Gotter Griechenlands: Das Bild des Gottlichen im Spiegal
des griechischen Geistes,3rd. Fraknfurt, 1947.

Otto, Walter F. Die Gotter Griechenlands: Das Bild des Gottlichen im Spiegel
des griechischen Geists, Bonn, 1929. Translated, Moses Hadas, The Homeric
Gods:The Spiritual Significance of Greek Religion, Boston, 1954.

Otto, Walter F. Dionysos: Myth and Cult, Bloomington, 1965.

Parke, H. Festivals of the Athenians, Ithaca, 1977.

Parke, H.W. and Wormell, D. E. The Delphic Oracle, 2 vols. Oxford, 1956.

Parker, H.W. The Oracles of Zeus: Dodona, Olympia, Ammon, Cambridge, MA.,
1967.

Parker, Robert. Athenian Religion, Oxford, 1996.

Pulleyn, Simon. Prayer in Greek Religion, Oxford, 1998.

Rouselle, John. The Roman Persecution of the Bacchic Cult, 186-190,
Dissertation, Ann Arbor, 1987.

Roux, Georges. Delphes: Son oracle et ses deux, Paris, 1976.

Roux, Georges. Delphes au IIe et au Ier siecle depuis l'abaissement de l'Etolie
jusqu'a la paiz romaine, 191-31 av. J.-C., Paris, 1936.

Rudhardt, Jean. Notiions fondamentales de la pensee religieuse et actes
constituifs du culte dans la Grece classique, Geneva, 1958.

Sechan, Louis and Leveque, Pierre. Les Grandes divinities de la Grece, Paris,
1966.

Seltzer, R.M. Religions of Antiquity

Sokolowski, Franciszek. Lois sacrees des cities grecques, Paris, 1969.

Ulansey, David. The Origins of the Mithraic Mysteries

Vernant, Jean-Pierre. Mythe et pensee chez les Grecs, 2 vols., 3rd ed., 1971;
translated as Myth and Society in Ancient Greece, London, 1983.

Vian, Francis. "La religion grecque a l'epoque archaique et classique," Histoire
des religiones, ed. H.-C. Puech, vol. 1, 489-577, Paris, 1970.

Wilamowitz-Mollendorf, Ulrich von. Der Glaube der Hellenen, Berlin, 19311932.
The Mystery Religions

Angus, S. The Mystery Religions

Angus, Samuel. The Mystery Religions and Christianity, 2nd ed. London, 1928;
reprinted as The Mystery Religions: A Study in the Religious Background of
Early Christianity, New York, 1975.

Athanassakis, Apostolos N. "Music and Ritual in Primitive Eleusis," Platon,
28,(1976), 86-105.

Bacall, Charles B. The Emergence of Christianity: Mystery Cults and syncretismin the
Roman Empire, Honors Thesis, Bowdin College, 1986.

Burket, Walter. Greek Religion, Cambridge, Mass., 1985.

Bianchi, Ugo. The Greek Mysteries, Leiden, 1976.

Bianchi, Ugo. Mysteria Mithrae, Leiden, 1979.

Bianchi, Ugo. and Vermaseren, Maarten J. La Soteriologia die culti orientali
nell'Impero Romano, Leiden, 1982.

Bornkamm, Gunther. "Musterion," Theological Dictionary of the New
Testament, ed. G. Kittel, vol. 4, Grand Rapids, 1967

Bowden, Hugh. Mystery Cults in the Ancient World, Thames and Hudson,
2010.

Campbell, Joseph. ed. Papers from the Eranos Yearbooks, vol.2, The Mysteries,
Princeton, 1955.

Carpenter, Thomas H. Dionysian Imagery in Fifth Century Athens, Oxford,
1997.

Carpenter, Thomas H. Masks of Dionysus, Cornell University Press, 1993.

Casadio, G. "Per un'indagie storico-religioso sui cilti di Dioniso in relazione all
fenomenologia dei misteri, I," studi storico-religiosi, 6 (1982), 2110-234, 7
(1983), 123-249.

Casadio, G.Mystic Cults in Magnia Graecia, Austin 2009.

Cole, Susan Guettel. "New Evidence for Mysteries of Dionysos," Greek, Roman,
and Byzantine Studies, 21 (1980), 223-238.

Colpe, Carsten. "Zur mythologischen Strukture der Adonis-, Attis- und OsirisUberlieferungen," Lisan mithurti: Festschrift Wolfram Freiherr von Soden, ed.
W. Rollig, 23-44, Neukirchen-Vluyn, 1969.

Cosmopolous, Michael B. Greek Mysteries: The Archaeology of ancient Greek
Secret Cults, Routledge, 2003.

Cumont, Franz. The Mysteries of Mithra (1903), New York, 1956.

Cumont, Franz. The Oriental Religions in Roman Paganism (1911), New York,
1956.

DeForest, Jennie Mae. A comparision between the baptismal rites of Paulinism
and the Mystery Cults, dissertation, 1926.

Derchein, Ph., de Cenival F., et. al., Religions en Egypte hellenistique et
romaine: Colloque de Stasbourg, 16018 mai 1967, Paris 1969.

Eisler, Robert. Orpheus the Fisher: Comparative Studies in Orphic and Early
Christian Symbolism, J. M. Watkins, 1921.

Faraone, Christopher A. (ed.) Magika Hiera: Ancient Greek Magic and Religion,
Oxford, 1991.

Frickel, J. Hellenistische Erlosung in Christlicher Deutung, Leiden, 1984.

Foucart, Paul-Francois. Les Mysteres d'Eleusis, (1914) New York, 1975.

Festugiere, A.J. Etudes de religion grecque et hellenistique, Paris, 1972.

Godwin, Joscelyn. Mystery Religions in the Ancient World, Harper and Row,
1981.

Graf, Fritz and Sarah Iles Johnston. Ritual Texts for the Afterlife: Orpheus and
the Bacchic Golden Tablet, Routledge, 2007.

Gsanger, Hans. Samothrake, Mysterienstatten der Menschheit, Freiburg i,
1960.

Guthrie, W.K.C. Orpheus and Greek Religion: A Study of the Orphic Movement,
2nd. ed., rev. London, 1952.

Hemberg, Bengt. Die Kabiren, Uppsala, 1950.

Henrichs, Albert. "Greek and Roman Glimpses of Dionysos," Dionysos and His
Circle: Ancient through Modern, ed., Caroline Houser, Cambridge, MA., 1971,
1-11.

Hepding, Hugo. Attis: Seine Mythen und sein Kult (1903), Berlin, 1967.

Hinnel, Hohn R., ed. Mythraic Studies, 2 vols. Totowa, NJ, 1975.

Hopfner, Theodor. Uber Isis und Osiris, part 2, Die Deutungen der Sage,
Darmstadt, 1967.

Kennedy, H.A.A. St. Paul and the Mystery Religions, Hodder and Stoughton,
1913.

Kerenyi, Karoly. Die griechisch-orientalische Romanliteraatur in
religionsgeschichtlicher Beleuchtung, Tubingen, 1927.

Kern, Otto. Die Griechischen Mysterien der klassischen Zeit, Berlin, 1927.

Kingsley, Peter. Ancient Philosophy, Mystery, and Magic, Oxford, 1995.

Lehmann, Karl. Samothrace: A Guide to the Excavations and Museum, 2nd.
ed., 1960.

Leventi, Iphigeneia. The Mandragone Relief Revisited: Eleusinian Cult
Iconography in Campania, Hesperia, Jan. - Mar., 2007, vol. 76, no. 1, p. 107-141.

Locklin, Hazel. Clement of Alexandria and the Mystery Cults, dissertation,
1969.

Loisy, Alfred. Les Mysteres paiens et le mysteres chretiens, 2nd. ed., Paris,
1930.

Maass, Ernst. Orpheus: Untersuchungen zur griechischen, romischen,
altchristlichen Jenseitsdichtung und Religion, Munchen, 1895, reprinted, 1974.

Merkelbach, Reinhold. Mithras, Konigstein, 1984.

Metzger, Bruce. "Bibliography of Mystery Religions." Aufstieg und Niedergand
der romischen Welt, vol. 2.17.3, 1259-1423. Berlin and New York, 1984.

Mylonas, George E. Eleusis and the Eleusinian Mysteries, Princeton, 1961.

Nilsson, Martin P. The Dionysiac Mysteries of the Hellenistic and Roman Age,
(1957), New York, 1975.

Nilsson, Martin P. "Early Orphism and Kindred Religious Movements”, Harvard
Theological Review, 28 (1935), 181-230.

Nock, A.D. Conversion, London, 1933.

Nock, A.D. "Hellenistic Mysteries and Christian Sacraments," Essays on Religion
and the Ancient World, 2 vols., Cambridge, MA, 1972.

Nock, A.D. Essays on Religion and the Ancient World, 2 vols., Cambridge, MA,
1972.

Otto, Walter F. Dionysos: Mythos and Kultus, 3rd. ed., Darmstadt, 1960.

Otto, Walter F. Dionysos: Myth and Cult, Bloomington, Ind., 1965.

Reitzenstein, Richard. Die hellenistischen Mysterienreligioonen nach ihren
Grundgedanken und Wirkungen, Berlin, 1927. Translated as The Hellenistic
Mystery Religions, Pittsburgh, 1978.

Reitzenstein, Richard. Hellenistic Mystery Religions: Their Basic Ideas and
Significance, Pittsburgh Theological Monograph Series, 15, Pittsburgh,
translation of 3rd. German ed., 1927. (see above entry.)

Sheldon, Henry. Mystery Religions and the New Testament, Gardners Books,
2007.

Turchi, Nicola. Fontes historiae mysteriorum aevi hellenistici, Rome, 1923.

Vermaseren, Maarten, J. Die Orientalischen Religionen im Romereich, Leiden,
1981.

Wagner, Gunter. Das religionsgeschichtliche Problem von Romer, 6, 1-11,
Zurich, 1962.
Hellenistic Religions

Attridge, Harold W. and Oden, R.A. eds. The Syrian Goddess (De Dea Suria)
Attributed to Lucian, Missoula, 1976.

Bevan, Edwyn. Later Greek Religion, London and New York, 1927.

Brady, Allen Thomas. The Reception of the Egyptian Cults by the Greeks (33030 B.C.) Columbia, MO, 1935.

Le Corsu, F. Isis: Mythe et Mystere, Paris, 1977.

Cumont, Franz. The Mysteries of Mithra (1903), New York, 1956.

Cumont, Franz. The Oriental Religions in Roman Paganism (1911), New York,
1956.

Derchein, Ph., de Cenival F., et. al., Religions en Egypte hellenistique et
romaine: Colloque de Stasbourg, 16018 mai 1967, Paris 1969.

Dibelius, Martin. "Die Issweihe bei Apuleius und verwandte Initiationsriten,"
Botschaft und Geischichte, Tubingen 1956, 2.30-79.

Dieterich, Albrecht. Abraxas" Studien zur Religionsgeschichte, Leipzig, 1891,
reprint, Darmstadt, 1973.

Dunand, F. Le culte d' Isis dans le bassin oriental de la Meiderranee, Etudes
preliminiaries aux religions orientales dans l'empire roman, 26, 3 vols., Leiden,
1973.

Duthoy, Robert. The Taurobolium: Its Evolution and Terminology, Etudes
preliminiaries aux religions orientales dans l'empire roman, 10, Leiden, 1969.

Engelmann, Helmut. The Delian Aretalog of Sarapis, Etudes preliminiaries aux
religions orientales dans l'empire roman, 44, 1975.

Festugiere, A.J. Etudes de religion grecque et hellenistique, Paris, 1972.

Grandjean, Y. Une nouvelle aretalogie d'Isis a Maronnee, Etudes preliminiaries
aux religions orientales dans l'empire roman, 49, Leiden, 1975.

Giffiths, J. Gwyn. Apuleius of Madauros: the Isis-Book (Metamorphoses, Book
XI): Introduction, Translation and Commentary, Etudes preliminiaries aux
religions orientales dans l'empire roman, 39, Leiden, 1975.

Grant, Hellenistic Religions,

Gundel, Hans Georg. Weltbild und Astrologie in den griechischen Xauberpapyri,
Munchen, 1968.

Hepding, Hugo. Attis, seine Mythen und sein Kult, Berlin, 1977.

Hopfner, Theodor, ed. Plutarch uber Isis und Osiris, part 1, Die Sage: Text
Ubersetzung und Kommentar, Darmstadt, 1967.

Hornbostel, Wilhelm. Sarapis: Studien zur Uberlieferungsgeschichte, den
Erscheinungsformen und Wandlungen der Gestalt eines Gottes, Etudes
preliminiaries aux religions orientales dans l'empire roman, 15, Leiden, 1970.

Hull, J.J. Hellenistic Magic and the Synoptic Tradition, Studies in Biblical
Theology, 2,28, London, 1974.

Johnson, Sherman E. "A Sabazios Inscription From Sardis," Religions in
Antiquity, 542, 550.

Luther, Martin. Hellenistic Religions,

Massonneau, Elaine. La magie dans l'antiquite romaine, Paris, 1934.

Morin, Paul John. "The Cult of the Dea Syria in the Greek World," Ph.D. Diss.,
Ohio State Univ., 1960.

Neugebauer, O. and van Hoesen, H.B. Greek Horoscopes, Philadelphia, 1959.

Nock, Arthur Darby. "Hellenistic Mysteries and Christian Sacraments," Essays 2,
791-820.

Oesterley, W.O.E. "The Cult of Sabazios," The Labyrinth, S.H. Hooke, ed., New
York, 1935, 113-158.

Penella, R.J. ed. The Letters of Apollonius of Tyana: A Critical Text with
Prolegomena, Translation, and commentary, Leiden, 1979.

Petzke, G. Die Traditionen uber Apollonius von Tyana und das Neue Testament,
Studia ad Corpus Hellenisticum Novi Testamenti, 1, Leiden, 1970.

Philostratus. The Life of Apollonius of Thyana, trans. F.C.Conybeare, Loeb
Classical Library, 2 vols.,

Preisendanz, Karl. Papyri Graecae Magicae: Die griechischen Zauberpapyri,
2nd. ed., Stuttgart, 1973-74.

Reitzenstein, Richard. Die hellenistischen Mysterienreligioonen nach ihren
Grundgedanken und Wirkungen, Berlin, 1927. Translated as The Hellenistic
Mystery Religions, Pittsburgh, 1978.

Reitzenstein, Richard. Hellenistic Mystery Religions: Their Basic Ideas and
Significance, Pittsburgh Theological Monograph Series, 15, Pittsburgh,
translation of 3rd. German ed., 1927. (see above entry.)

Roussel, Pierre. Les cultes egyptiens a Delos du IIIe au Ier siecle avant J.-C.,
nancy, 1916.

Salditt-Trapmann, Regina. Tempel der agyptischen Gotter in Griechenland und
an der Westkuste Kleeinasiens, Etudes preliminiaries aux religions orientales
dans l'empire roman, 15, Leiden, 1970.

Solmsen, Friedrich. Isis among the Greeks and Romans, Cambridge, MA.,
1979.

Stambaugh, J. E. Sarapis under the Early Ptolemies, Etudes preliminiaries aux
religions orientales dans l'empire roman, 25, Leiden, 1972.

Thesleff, Holger, ed. The Pythagorean Writings of the Hellenistic Period, Abo,
1965.

Vermaseren, M.J. The Legend of Attis in Greek and Roman Art, Etudes
preliminiaries aux religions orientales dans l'empire roman,9, Leiden, 1966.

Vermaseren, M.J. Cybele and Attis: The Myth and the Cult, London and New
York, 1977.

Vidman, Ladislav. Sylloge inscriptionum religionis Isiacae et Sarapiacae, Berlin,
1969.

Vidman, Ladislav. Isis und Sarapis bei den Griechen und Romern.
Epigraphische Studien zu den Tragern des agyptischen Kultes, Berlin, 1970.

Witt, R.E. Isis in the Graeco-Roman World, Ithaca, NY, 1971.
Mithraism

Altheim, Franz. Der unbesiegte Gott: Heidentum und Christentum, Hamburg,
1957.

Apollodorus. The Library, trans. Sir James George Frazer, 2 vols., Cambridge,
Harverd U.P., 1939.

Aratos. The Phaenomena of Aratus, trans. G.R. Mair, Cambridge, Harvard U.P.,
1955.

Arnold, E. Vernon. Roman Stoicism, Cambridge, 1911.

Bausani, Alessandro. "Note sulla preistoria astronomica del mito di Mithra,
Mysteria Mithrae, ed. Ugo Bianchi, Leiden, 1979, 503-515.

Beck, Roger. "Cautes and Cautopates: Some Astronomical Considerations,"
Journal of Mithraic Studies, 2, no. 1, (1977), 1-17.

Beck, Roger. "Interpreting the Ponza Zodiac II," Journal of Mithraic Studies, 2,
no. 2 (1978), 87-147.

Beck, Roger. "Mithraism since Franz Cumont," Aufstieg und Niedergand der
romischen Welt, New York, 1984, 2.17.4, 2002-2115.

Beck, Roger. "A Note on the Scorpion in the Tauroctony," Journal of Mithraic
Studies 1, no. 2 (1976), 208-209.

Beck, Roger. "The Seat of Mithras at the Equinoxes," Journal of Mithraic Studies
1, no. 1 (1976), 95-98.

Betz, Hans Dieter. The Greek Magical Papyri in Translation, Chicago, 1986.

Bevan, Edwyn. Later Greek Religion, London, 1927.

Biancho, Ugo. ed. Mysteria Mitharae: Proceedings of the International Seminar
on the Religio-Historical Character of Roman Mithraism, with Particular
Reference to Roma and Ostian Sources, Leiden, 1979.

Bianchi, Ugo. ed. Mysteria Mithrae, Leiden, 1979.

Blinkenberg, C. "Gorgonne et lionne," Rev. Arch., ser. 5, no. 19 (1924), 267279.

Boyace, Pierre. "L'Apollon solaire," Melanges d'archeologie, d'epigraphic, et
d'historie offerts a Jerome Caropino, Paris, 1966.

Boyace, Pierre. Etudes sur le Songe de Scipion, Paris, 1936.

Brendel, Otto J. Symbolism of the Sphere, Leiden, 1977.

Burkert, Walter. Lore and Science in Ancient Pythagoreanism, Cambridge,
Harvard, U.P., 1972.

Campbell, Leroy A. Mithraic Iconography and Ideology, Etudes preliminiaries
aus religions orientales dans l'empire romain, 11, Leiden, 1968.

Chapouthier, Fernand. Les Dioscures au service d'une deesse, Paris, 1935.

Colpe, Carsten. "Development of Religious Thought," Cambridge History of
Iran, vol. 3, pp, 819-866, Cambridge, 1983.

Cramer, Frederick H. Astrology in Roman Law and Politics, Philadelphia, 1954.

Cumont, F. Textes et monuments figures relatifs aux mysteres de Mithra. 2
vols. Burssels, 1896-1899.

Cumont, F. The Mysteries of Mithra, 2nd rev. ed., New York, 1956.

Cumont, Franz. Afterlife in Roman Paganism, New York, 1959.

Cumont, Franz. Astrology and Religion among the Greeks and Romans, New
York, 1980.

Cumont, Franz. "Le Mysticisme astral dans l'antiquite," Bulletins de l'Academie
Royale de Belgique, 1909, 256-286.

Cumont, Franz. "Mithra en Asie Mineure," in Calder and Keil, Anatolian Studies,
pp, 67-77.

Cumont, Franz. Oriental Religions in Roman Paganism, New York, 1956.

Cumont, Franz. La theologie solaire du paganisme romain, Paris, 1909.

Deman, A. "Mithras and Christ: "Some Iconographical Similarities," Mithraic
Studies, vol. 2, pp, 507-17.

Duschesne-Guillemin, Jacques. Ormazd et Ahriman, Paris, 1953.

Duchesne-Guillemin, J. ed. Etudes mithiraques: Actes du Deuxieme Congres
Interntional, Acta Iranica, no. 17, Tehran and Liege, 1978.

Duthoy, Robert. The Taurobolium, Etudes preliminiaries aus religions orientales
dans l'empire romain, 1, Leiden, 1969.

Francis, E.D. "Plutarch's Mithraic Pirates," Mithraic Studies, vol. 1, 207-210.

Frothingham, A.L. "The Cosmopolitan Religion of Tarsus and the Origin of
Mithra," (abstract) American Journal of Archaeology, 22 (1918), 63-64.

Gall, Hubertus von. "The Lion-headed and the Human-headed God in the
Mithraic Mysteries”, Etudes mithriaques, ed. Jacques Duchesne-Guillemin,
Teheran, 1978, 511-525.

Gordon, R.L. "Mithraism and Roman Society: Social Factors in the Explanation
of Religious Change in the Roman Empire," Religion, 2 (1972), 92-121.

Gordon, R.L. "The Date and Significance of CIMRI 593" Journal of Mithraic
Studies 2, no. 2,(1978), 148-174.

Gordon, R.L. "Franz Cumont and the Doctrines of Mithraism," Mithraic Studies,
vol. 1, 215-248.

Gordon, R.L. "Mithraism and Roman Society," Religion 2, no.2 (Autimn
1972),pp, 92-121.

Gordon, R.L. "Mithras' Rindsschulter," Journal of Mithraic Studies 2, no. 2
(1978), 213-219.

Gordon, R.L. "The Sacred Geography of Mithraeum: The Example of Sette
Sfere," Journal of Mithraic Studies 1, no. 2 (1976), 119-65.

Hinnells, John. "Reflections on the Bull-Slaying Scene," Mithraic Studies, vol. 2,
290-313.

Hinnels, J.R. ed., Mithraic Studies, 2 vols., Manchester, 1975.

Hopkins, Clar, "Assyrian Elements in the Perseus-Gorgon Story," American
Journal of Archaeology, 38 (1934), 341-58.

Hopkins, Clark. "The Sunny Side of the Greek Gorgon," Berytus, 14 (1961), 2535.

Howe, Thallia Phillies. "The Origins and Function of the Gorgon Head,"
American Journal of Archaeology, 58 (1954), 209-221.

Jackson, Howard. "The Leontocephaline in Roman Mithraism," Numen, 32, no.
1 (July 1985), 17-45.

Jones, R. M. "Posidonius and Solar Eschatology," Classical Philology, 27, no. 2,
(April 1932), 113-135.

Halsberghe, Gaston H. The Cult of Sol Invictus, Etudes preliminiaries aus
religions orientales dans l'empire romain, 23, Leiden, 1972.

Hinnells, John, R. ed. Mithraic Studies: Proceedings of the First International
Congress of Mithraic Studies 2 vols., Manchester and Totowa, N.J., 1975.

Lamb, John. The Phenomena and Diosemia of Aratus, London, 1848.

Lambret, W.G. "Berossus and Babylonian Eschatology”, Iraq, 38 (1976), 171173.

Le Boeuffle, A. Les Noms latins d'astres et de constellations, Paris, 1977.

Leisegang, Hans. "The Mystery of the Serpent," The Mysteries, ed. Joseph
Campbell, Pinceton, 1955, 194-261.

Lentz, W. "Some Peculiarities not Hitherto Fully Understood of 'Roman' Mithriac
Sanctuaries and Representations," Mithraic Studies, vol. 2, 358-377.

Levi, Doro. "Aion," Hesperia, 13 (1944), 269-314.

Merkelbach, Reinhold. Mithras, Konigstein, West Germany, 1984.

Merkelbach, Reinhold. Roman und Mysterium in der Antike, Munich, 1962.

Meyer, Marvin. The Ancient Mysteries, San Francisco, 1987.

Nilsson, Martin. The Dionysiac Mysteries of the Hellenistic and Roman Age, New
York, 1975.

Noch, Arthur Darby. "The Genius of Mithraism," Journal of Roman Studies, 27
(1937), 108-113.

Pettazzoni, Raffaele. I misteri: Saggio di una teoria storico-religiosa, Bolonga,
1924.

Saxl, Fritz. Mithra et le mithriacisme, Berlin, 1931.

Saxl, Fritz. Mithras: Typengeschichtliche Untersuchungen, Berlin, 1931.

Schauenburg, Konrad. Perseus in der Kunst des Altertums. Bonn, 1960.

Speidel, Michael. Mithras-Orion, Leiden, 1980.

Stark, K.B. "Die Mithrasstein von Dormagen”, Jahrbucher des Vereins von
Altertumsfreunden im Reinlande, 46 (1869), 1-25.

Schutze, Alfred. Mithras-Mysterien und Urchristentum, Stuttgart, 1972.

Schwartz, Martin. "Cautes and Cautopates, the Mithraic Torchbearers," Mithraic
Studies, vol. 2, 406-423.

Turcan, Robert A. Mithra et le mithriacisme, Paris, 1981

Turcan, Robert. Mithras Platonicus: Recherches sur l'hellenisation philosophique
de Mithra, Leiden, 1975.

Ulansey, David. Origins of the Mithraic Mysteries,

van der Waerden, B.L. "The Great Year in Greek, Persian, and Hindu
Astronomy”, Archive for the History of Exact Sciences, 18, no. 4 (June 1978),
359-83.

Vermaseren, Maarten J. Corpus inscriptionum et monumentorum religionis
Mithriacae, 2 vols., The Hague, 1956-1960.

Vermaseren, Maarten, J. Mithras, de geheimzinnige God, Amsterdam, 1959;
Mithras, the Secret God, London, 1963.

Widengren, Geo. "The Mithriac Mysteries in Graeco-Roman World, with Special
Regard to their Iranian Background," La Persia e il mondo greco-roman, Rome,
1965, 433-456.

Wikander, Stig. Etudes sur les mysteres de Mithra, Lund, 1950.

Will, Ernest. Le relief culturel greco-romain, Paris, 1955.

Wynne-Tyson, Esme. Mithras: The Fellow in the Cap, 2nd. ed., Suxxes, 1972.
Roman Religion

Angus, S. The Religious Quest of the Graeco-Roman World, London, 1929.

Athanassiadi, Polymnia. Pagan Monotheism in Late Antiquity, Oxford, 2000.

Bayet, Jean. Histoire politique et psychologique de la religion romaine. 2nd.
ed., Paris, 1969.

Beaujeu, Jean. La religion romaine a l'apogee de l'empire, vol. 1 La politique
religieuse des Antonins, 96-192, Paris, 1955.

Brown, Peter. Religion and Society in the Age of St. Augustine, London, 1972.

Brown, Peter. Society and the Holy in Late Antiquity, Berkeley, 1982.

Castagnoli, Ferdinando. Lavinium, Vol. 1, Topografia generale, fonti et storia
selle richerche, Rome, 1972.

Catalona, Pierangelo. Contributi allo studio del diritto augurale, vol. 1, Torino,
1960.

Cook, Arthur Bernard. Zeus: A Study in Ancient Religion, 3 vols., Cambridge,
1914-1940.

Connor, W.R. Roman Augury and Etruscan Divination, Salem, N.Y., 1976.

Conway, Robert S. The Italian Dialects, 2 vols., Cambridge, 1897.

Cramer, Fredrick H. Astrology in Roman Law and Politics, Philadelphia, 1954.

Crawford, Michael. The Roman Republic, Cambridge, Mass., 1982.

Cumont, Franz. Astrology and Religion Among the Greeks and Romans, New
York, 1912. (reprinted by Dover)

Cumont, Franz. After Life in Roman Paganism, New Haven, 1922. (reprinted by
Dover)

Cumont, Franz. Les religions orientales dans le paganisme romain, 4th ed.,
Paris, 1929

Cumont, Franz. Recherches sur le symbolisme funeraire des Romains, Paris,
1942.

Cumont, Franz. Lux Perpetua, Paris, 1949.

Dodds, E.R. Pagan and Christian in an Age of Anxiety, Cambridge, 1965

Dumezil, Georges. Rituels indo-europeens a Rome, Paris, 1954.

Dumezil, Georges. Deesses latines et mythes vediques, Brussels, 1956.

Dumezil, Georges. Idees romaines, Paris, 1969.

Dumezil, Georges. La religion romaine archaique, 2nd. ed., Paris, 1974.

Dumezil, Georges. Camillus: A Study of Indo-European Religion as Roman
History, ed. Udo Strutynski, trans. Annette Aronowicz, et al., Berkeley, 1980.

Edwards, Mark, J. et. al. (eds). Apologetics in the Roman Empire: Pagans,
Jews, Christians, Oxford, 1999.

Ferguson, John. The Religions of the Roman Empire, Ithaca, 1970.

Fowler, Warde. The Roman Festivals of the Period of the Republic (1899), Port
Washington, N.Y. 1969.

Fowler, Warde. Religious Experience of the Roman People: From Earliest times
to the Age of Augustus (1911), Totowa, N.J., 1971.

Gager, John G. Curse Tablets and Binding Spells from the Ancient World,
Oxford, 1992.

Gallini, Clara. Protesta e integrazion nella Roma antica, Bari, 1970.

Geffcken, Johannes. Der Ausgang des griechisch-romischen Heidentums,
Heidelberg, 1920.

Grant, Frederick C. ed. Ancient Roman Religion, New York, 1957.

Guterman, Simeon L. Religious Toleration and Persecution in Ancient Rome,
London, 1951.

Halliday, William Reginald. Lectures on the History of Roman Religion,
Liverpool, 1922.

Halsberghe, Gaston H. The Cult of Sol Invictus, Etudes preliminiaries aus
religions orientales dans l'empire romain, 23, Leiden, 1972.

Koch, Carl. Religio: Studien zu Kult und Glauben der Romer, ed. Otto Seel,
Erlanger Beitrage zur Sprach- und Kunstwissenschraft 7, Nurngert, 1960.

Kotting, Bernhard. Peregrinatio religiosa: Wallfahrten in der Antike und das
Pilgerwesen in der alten Kirche, Munster, 1950.

Latte, Kurt. Romische Religionscgeschichte, Handbuch der
Altertumswissenschaft, 5,4, Munchen, 1960.

Liebeschuetz, J.H.W.G. Continuity and Change in Roman Religion, Oxford,
1979.

MacCormak, Sabine, G. Art and Ceremony in Late Antiquity, Berkeley, 1981.

McMullen, Ramsay. Paganism in the Roman Empire, New York, 1981.

McMullen, Ramsay. Christianizing the Roman Empire, AD 100-400, New Haven,
1984.

Marquardt, Joachim. The culte chex les Romains, 2 vols., Paris, 1889-1890.

Meyer, Marvin. The Ancient Mysteries, San Francisco, 1987.

Michels, Agnes. The Calendar of the Roman Republic, Princeton, 1967.

Momigliano, Arnaldo, ed. The Conflict between Paganism and Christianity in the
Fourth Century, Oxford, 1963.

Mommsen, Theodor. Romisches Staatsrecht (1871-1888), 3 vols., Basel, 1952.

Mylonas, George. Eleusis and the Eleusinian Mysteries, Princeton, 1961.

Nilsson, Martin P. Geschichte de griechischen Religion, vol. 2, 3rd. ed., Munich,
1974.

Nilsson, Martin. The Dionysiac Mysteries of the Hellenistic and Roman Age, New
York, 1975.

Nock, Arthur Darby. Conversion: The Old and the New in Religion from
Alexander the Great to Augustine of Hippo, Oxford, 1933.

Nock, A.D. "Religious Developments from the Close of the Republic to the
Death of Nero," Cambridge Ancient History, 10.465-511.

Nock, A.D. "Studies in the Greco-Roman Beliefs of the Empire," Essays, 1, 3348.

Ogilive, R.M. The Romans and their Gods in the Age of Augustus, New York,
1967.

Rose, H.J. Ancient Roman Religon, New Your, 1948.

Saxl, Fritz. Mithras: Typengeschichtliche Untersuchungen, Berlin, 1931.

Schauenburg, Konrad. Perseus in der Kunst des Altertums. Bonn, 1960.

Schilling, Robert. "Rome: Les dieux." Dictionnaire des mythologies et des
religions, vol. 2, Paris, 1981.

Scheid, John. Religion et piete a Rome, Paris, 1985.

Schilling, Robert. La religion romaine de Venus, depuis les origines jusqu'au
temps d'Auguste, 2nd. ed., Paris, 1982.

Smith, Morton. "Prolegomena to a Discussion of Aretalogies, Divine Men, the
Gospels and Jesus," Journal of Biblical Literature, 90 (June 1971), 174-199.

Solmsen, Friedrich. Isis among the Greeks and Romans, Cambridge, Mass,
1979.

Taylor, Lily Ross. The Divinity of the Roman Emperor, Middletown, Conn.,
1931.

Teixidor, Javier. The Pagan God: Popular Religion in the Graeco-Roman Near
East, Princeton, 1977.

Turcan, Robert. Mithras Platonicus: Recherches sur l'hellenisation philosophique
de Mithra, Leiden, 1975.

Vermaseren, Maarten J. Cybele and Attis, London, 1977.

Wardman, Alan. Religion and Statecraft among the Romans, London, 1982.

Wilkander, Stig. "Les'-ismes' dans la terminologie historico-religieuse," Les
syncretismes dans les religions grecque et romaine, 9-14, Paris, 1973.

Wissowa, Georg. Religion und Kultus der Romer, 2nd. ed., Munich, 1912.

Witt, R.E. Isis in the Graeco-Roman World, London, 1971.
Roman Imperial Cult

Bickerman, Elias, J. et. al. eds. Le Culte des souverains dans l'empire romain,
Geneva, 1973.

Fears, Rufus J. Princeps a diis electus: The Divine Electio of the Emperor as a
Political Concept at Rome, Rome, 1977.

Habicht, Christian. Gottmenschentum und griechische Stadte, 2nd. ed. Munich,
1970.

Halsberghe, Gaston H. The Cult of Sol Invictus, Etudes preliminiaries aus
religions orientales dans l'empire romain, 23, Leiden, 1972.

Mellor, R. THEA ROME: The Worship of the Goddess Rome in the Greek World,
Hypomnemata. Untersuchungen zur Antike und zu ihrem Nachleben, Gottingen,
1975.

Pleket, H.W. "An Aspect of the Imperial Cult: Imperial Mysteries," Harvard
Theological Review, 58 (october 1965), 331-347.

Price, S.R.F. Rituals and Power: The Roman Imperial Cult in Asia Minor,
Cambridge, 1984.

Price, S.R.F. "Gods and Emperors: The Greek Language of the Roman Imperial
Cult," Journal of Hellenic Studies, 94 (1984), 79-95.

Ruggini, Lellia Cracco. "Apoteosi e politica senatoria nel 1v sec. d.C." Rivista
storica italiana, (1977), 425-489.

Ryberg, Inez Scott. Rites of the State Religion in Roman Art, Memoirs of the
American Academy in Rome, 2,2, Rome 1955.

Taeger, F. CHARISMA: Studien zur Geschichte des antiken Herrscherkultes, vol.
2, Rom, Stuttgart, 1960.

Taylor, Lily Ross. The Divinity fo the Roman Emperor, Middleton, CT, 1931,
reprinted, Philadelphia, 1975.

Weinstock, Stefan. Divus Julius, Oxford, 1971.

Wolsok, Antoine, ed. Romischer Kaisekult, Weg der Forschung, 372,
Darmstadt, 1978.
Text, Textual, Literature: Hebrew

Aalders, G.Ch. A Short Introduction to the Pentateuch, London, 1949.

Alt, A. "Die Ursprunge des israelitischen Rechts," Kliene Schrifen I, Munchen,
1953, 278-332.

Alter, R. The Art of Biblical Narrative, New York, 1981.

Anderson, B.W. and Harrelson, W. (eds.) Israel's Prophetic Heritage, Festschrift
J. Muilenburg, New York, 1962.

Auld, A.G. Joshua, Moses and the Land. Tetrateuch-Pentateuch-Hexateuch in a
Generation since 1938, Edinburgh, 1980.

Baer, S. and Delitzsch, F. Textum Masoreticum accuratissime expressit...,
Leipzig, 1869-1895.

Barr, James. History and Ideology in the Old Testament, Oxford, 2000.

Baumgartner, W. "Vom Hebraischen Erzahlungsstil," Eucharisterion: Studien
zur Religion und Literatur des Alten und Neuen Testaments, H. Schmidt (ed.),
Festschrift H. Gunkel, Forschungen zur Religion und Literatur des Alten und
Neuen Testaments, 19, Gottingen, 1923, I: 145-157.

Bell, H.I. Recent Discoveries in Biblical Papyri, Oxford, 1937.

Bentzen, A. Introduction to the Old Testament I-II, Copenhagen, 1952.

Bewer, J.A. Literature of the Old Testament, New York, 1949.

Beyerlin, W. Herkunft und Geschichte der altesten Sinaitraditionen, Tubingen,
1965.

Blenkinsopp, Joseph. Wisdom and Law in the Old Testament, Oxford, 1995.

Blum, E. Die Komposition der Vatergeschichte, Neukirchen-Vluyn, 1984.

Brooke, A.E. and MacLean, N. The Old Testament according to the text of
Codex Vaticanus, supplemented from other uncial manuscripts, with a critical
apparatus, Cambridge, 1906.

Brongers, H.A. De literatuur der babylonier en Assyriaers, Den Haag, 1951.

Brongers, H.A. Oud-oosters en bijbels recht, Nijkerk, 1960.

Brongers, H.A. De Jozefsgeschiedenis bij Joden, Christenen en
Mohammedanen, Nijkerk, 1962.

Bronner, L. The Stories of Elijah and Elisha, Leiden, 1968.

Cassuto, U. The Documentary Hypothesis and the Compositon of the
Pentateuch, Jerusalem, 1972.

Cazelles, H. "La Torah ou Pentateuque," Introduction a la Bible, Paris, 1973,
II:95-244.

Childs, B.S. Introduction to the Old Testament as Scripture, Philadelphia, 1979.

Coats, G.W. (ed.) Saga, Legend, Tales, Novella, Fable. Narrative Forms in Old
Testament Literature, Journal for the Study of the Old Testament. Supplement
Series. 35, Sheffield, 1985.

Crenshaw, J.L. Gerhard von Rad, Waco, TX, 1978.

Cross, F.M. Canaanite Myth and Hebrew Epic, Cambridge, MA, 1973.

van Dijk, J.J.A. La sagesse sumero-accadienne, Leiden, 1953.

Dozeman, T.B. God At War. A Study of Power in the Exodus Tradition, Oxford,
1996.

Dunand, M. Byblia Grammata; documents et recherches sur le developement
de l'ecriture en Phenicie, Beyrouth, 1945.

Eissenfeldt, O. The Old Testament: An Introduction, New York, 1965.

Eissenfeldt, O. Hexateuch-Synopse, Leipzig, 1922.

Erman, A. Literatur der Agypter, Leipzig, 1923.

Falkenstein, A. and von Soden, W. Sumerische und Akkadische Hymnen und
Gebete, Zuich, 1953.

Feild, F. Origenis Hexaplorum quae supersunt sive veterum interpretum
graecorum fragmenta, Oxford, 1875.

Fishbane, Michael. Biblical Interpretation in Ancient Israel, Oxford, 1985.

Fohrer, G. Elia, Zurich, 1968.

Forher, G. Einleitung in das Alte Testatment, Heidelberg, 1979.

von Gall, A.

Gaster, M. The Samaritans, Their History, Doctrines, and Literature, London,
1925.

Gerleman, G. "The Song of Deborah in the Light of Stylistics," Vetus
Testamentum, 1 (1951) 168-180.

Ginsburg, C.D. The Old Testament Diligently Revised according to the Massorah
and the Early Editons, London, 3rd. ed., Holmes, H.E. 1926.

Ginsburg, C.D. Introduction to the Massoretico-Critical Editon of the Hebrew
Bible, London, 1897.

Goldberg, L. Das Samaritanische Pentateuchtargum, eine Untersuchung seiner
handschriftlichen Quellen, Stuttgart, 1935.

Goldfajn, Tal. Word Order and Time in Biblical Hebrew Narrative, Oxford, 1998.

Gordon, C.H. Ugaritic Literature, Rome, 1949.

Green, W.H. The Higher Criticism of the Pentateuch, New York, 1985; reprint,
Grand Rapids, 1979.

Green, W.H. The Unity of the Book of Genesis, New York, 1895; reprint, Grand
Rapids, 1979.

Gunn, David M. and Fewell, Danna N. Narrative in the Hebrew Bible, Oxford,
1993.

Gunneweg, A.H.J. "Anmerkungen und Anfragen zur neueren
Pentateuchforschung," Theologische Rundschau 48 (1983) 227-253; 50 (1985)
107-131.

Gunkel, H. and Begrich, J. Einleitung in die Psalmen, Gottingen, 1966.

Haran, M. Temples and Temple-Service in Ancient Israel: An Inquire into the
Biblical Cult Phenonomena and the Historical Setting of the Priestly School,
Oxford, 1978; reprint Winona Lake, IN, 1985.

Harrison, R.K. An Introduction to the Old Testament, Grand Rapids, 1969.

Hatch, Edwin, and Redpath, Henry A. A Concordance to the Septuagint and
Other Greek Versions of the Old Testament, 1897.

Hempel, J. Die prophetischen Heilserwartungen im Alten Testament, Stuttgart,
1965.

Hendel, Ronald S. The Text of Genesis 1-11, Oxford, 1998.

Herrmann, S. Die prophetische Heilserwartungen im Alten Testament,
Stuttgart, 1965.

Hiebert, Theodore. The Yahwist's Landscape, Oxford, 1996.

Houtman, C. Inleiding in de Pentaeuch: Een beschrijontstaan en de compositie
van de geschiedenis van het onderzoek naar het ontstaan en de compositie van
de eerste viff boeken van het Oude Testament met een terugblik en een
evaluatie, Kampen, 1980.

Houtman, C. "Ezra and the Law: Observations on the Supposed Relation
between Ezra and the Peneteuch," Old Testament Studies 21 (1981) 91-115.

Johnson, A.C., Gehman, H.S., and Kase, E.H. The John H. Scheide Biblical
Papyri: Ezekiel, Princeton, 1938.

Kaiser, O. Introduction to the Old Testament, Minneapolis, 1975.

Katz, P. Philo's Bible, Cambridge, 1950.

Kikawada, I.M. and Quinn, A. Before Abraham Was: The Unity of Genesis 1-11,
Nashville, 1985.

Kenyon, F.G. Recent Developments in the Textual Criticism of the Greek Bible,
London, 1933.

Kittel, R. Biblica Hebraica, 3rd. ed., Leipzig, 1913.

Knight, D.A. (ed.) Julius Wellhausen and his Prolegomena to the History of
Israel, Chico, CA, 1983.

Kohata, F. Jahwist und Priesterschrift in Exodus 3-14, Beiheft zur Zeitschrift fur
die alttestamentliche Wissenschaft 166, Berlin/New York, 1986.

Kramer, S.N. Mythologies of the Ancient World, New York, 1961.

Kraus, H.-J. Die Psalmen, Biblischer Kommentar: Altes Testament, XV,
Neukirchen, 1960.

Kraus, H.-J. geschichte der historisch-kritischen Erforschung des Alten
Testaments, Neukirchen-Vluyn, 1969.

Kugel, J.L. The Idea of Biblical Poetry, New Haven, 1981.

Labuschagne, C.J. "Neue Wege und Perspektiven in der Pentateuchforschung,"
Vetus Testamentum, 36 (1986)146-62.

Lambert, W.G. Babylonian Wisdom Literature, Oxford, 1960.

Lambert, W.G. and Millard, A.R. Atrahasis. the Babylonian Story of the Flood,
Oxford, 1969.

Langdon, S. Babylonian Wisdom, London, 1923.

Levinson, B.M. Deuteronomy and the Hermeneutics of Legal Innovation,
Oxford, 1997.

de Liagre Bohl, F.M.Th. "Bijbelse en babylonische dichtkunst," Jaarbericht Ex
Oriente Lux 15 (1957-1958) 133-153.

de Liagre Bohl, F.M.Th. Het Gilgamesjepos, Amsterdam, 1958.

Lim, Timothy H. Holy Scripture in the Qumran Commentaries and Pauline
Letters, Oxford, 1997.

Lindblom, J. Prophecy in Ancient Israel, Philadelphia, 1973.

Lowith, R. Lectures on the Sacred Poetry of the Hebrews, London, 1947.

Mayes, A.D.H. Text in Context. Essays by Members of the Society for Old
Testament Studies, Oxford, 2000.

Meissner, B. Babylonien und Assyrien, Heidelbert, 1920/1925.

Moller, W. Grundriss fur alttestamentliche Einleitung Berlin, 1958.

Montgomery, J.A. The Samaritans, the Earliest Jewish Sect, Philadelphia, 1907.

Mowinckel, S. Erwagungen zur Pentateuch-Quellenfrage, Oslo, 1964.

Nicholson, Ernest. The Pentateuch in the Twentieth Century. The Legac of Julius
Wellhausen, Oxford, 1998.

O'Conner, M. Hebrew Verse Structure, Winona Lake, 1980.

Ottley, R.R. A Handbook of the Septuagint, London, 1920.

Palache, J.L. Het Karakter van het Oudtestamentisch verhaal, Amsterdam,
1925.

Patrick, D. Old Testament Law, Atlanta, 1985.

Pritchard, J.B. (ed.) Ancient Near Eastern Texts Relating to the Old Testament,
Princeton, 1969.

von Rad, Gerhard. "The Joseph Narrative and Ancient Wisdom," The Problem of
the Hexatech and Other Essays, New York, 1966, 292-300.

Rahlfs, A. Septuaginta, id est Vetus Testamentum Graece iuxta LXX interpretes,
Stuttgart, 1935.

Rahlfs, A. Verzeichnis der griechischn Handschriften des Alten Testaments,
Berlin, 1914.

Rahlfs, A. Septuaginta, Gottingen, 1922-.

Reinhartz, Adele. Why Ask My Name? Anonymity and Identity in Biblical
Narrative, Oxford, 1998.

Rendsburg, G.A. The Redaction of Genesis, Winona Lake, IN, 1986.

Rendtorff, R. The Old Testament: An Introduction, Philadelphia, 1985.

Rendtorff, R. Die Gesetze der Priesterschrift, Gottingen, 1954.

Robertson, E. Catalogue of the Samaritan Manuscripts in the John Rylands
Library, Manchester, Manchester, 1938.

Rogerson, J. Old Testament Criticism in the Nineteenth Century: England and
Germany, London, 1984.

Rose, M. Deuteronomist und Jahwist: Untersuchungen zu den
Beruhrungspunkten deider Litraturwerke, Zurich, 1981.

Rowley, H.H. Moses and the Decalogue, Manchester, 1951.

Sandmel, S. The Hebrew Scriptures. An Introduction to their Literature and
Religious Ideas, New York, 1978.

Schmid, H. Die Gestalt des Mose: Probleme alttestamentlicher Forschung unter
Berucksichtigung der Pentateuchkrise, Darmstadt, 1986.

Schmidt, W.H. The Faith of the Old Testament, Philadelphia, 1983.

Segal, M.H. The Pentateuch. Its Composition and Its Authorship and Other
Biblical Studies, Jerusalem, 1967.

Smend, R. Die Entstehung des Alten Testaments, Stuttgart, 1981.

Smith, Mark S. The origins of Biblical Monotheism: Israel's Polytheistic
Background and the Ugaritic Texts,

Soggins, J.A. Introduction to the Old Testament, Philadelphia, 1976.

Sonsino, R. Motives Clauses in Hebrew Law. Biblical Forms and Near Eastern
Parallels, Chico, CA., 1980.

Sweeney, Marvin A. King Josiah of Judah: The Lost Messiah of Israel, Oxford,
2000.

Swete, H.B. The Old Testament in Greek according to the Septuagint,
Cambridge, 1887-1894.

Swete, H.B. An Introduction to the Old Testament, Cambridge, 1900.

Thompson, R.J. Moses and the Law in a Century of Criticism since Graf, Leiden,
1970.

de Vaux, R. "A propos du second centenaire d'Astruc. Reflexions sur l'etat
actuel de la Critique du Pentateuque," Supplement to Vetus Testamentum 1
(1953) 182-198.

Vorlander, H. and van der Woude, A.S. Die Entstehungszeit des jehowistischen
Geschichtswerkes, Frankfurt am Main/Las Vegas, 1978.

Vriezen, Th.C. and van der Woude, A.S. Der literatuur van Oud-Israel,
Wassenaar, 1980.

Weeks, Stuart. Early Israelite Wisdom, Oxford, 1994.

Weimar, P. Untersuchungen zur Redaktionsgeschichte des Pentateuch, Beiheft
zur Zeitschrift fur die alttestamentliche Wissenschaft 146, Berlin/New York,
1977.

Weimar, P. Die Berufung des Mose: Literaturwissenschaftliche Analyse von
Exodus2,23-5,5, Frieburg/Gottingen, 1980.

Weimar, P. Die Meerwundererzahlung: Eine redaktionskritische Analyse von Ex
13, 17-14, 31 Wiesbaden, 1985.

Weinfeld, M. Deuteronomy and the Deuteronomic School, Oxford, 1972.

Weir, T.H. A Short History of the Hebrew Text of the Old Testament, 2nd. ed.,
London, 1907.

Westermann, C. The Basic Forms of Prophetic Speech, Philadelphai, 1967.

Westermann, C. Praise and Lament in the Psalms, Atlanta, 1981.

Whybray, R.N. The Making of the Pentateuch, Journal for the Study of the Old
Testament. Supplement Series 53, Sheffield, 1987.
Archaeology of Ancient Palestine, mostly…

Aharoni, Y. "Arad: Its Inscriptions and Temple," Biblical Archaeology 31
(1968) 2-32.

Aharoni, Y. Arad Inscriptions, Jerusalem, 1975.

Avigad, N. "Excavations in the Jewish Quarter of the Old City of Jerusalem
1971," Israel Explanation Journal 22 (1972) 193-200.

Avigad, N. "Seals of Exile," Israel Exploration Journal, 15 *1965) 222-230.

Avigad, N. Bullae and Seals from a Post-Exilic Judean Archive, Jerusalem,
1976.

Ben Tor, Amnon. The Archaeolgy of Ancient Israel, Yale, 1994.

Bull, R.J. "The Excavations of Tell er-Ras on Mt. Gerizim," Biblical
Archaeology, 31 (1968) 58-72.

Donner, H. "Adadnirari III. und die Vasallen des Westerns," Archaologie und
Altes Testament, Tubingen, 1970, 49-59.

Millar, Fredric P. Archaeology of Israel, Alphascript, 2009.
Israelite History to the Babylonian Captivity and Restoration,
mostly...

Aberbach, M. and Smolar, L. "Jeroboam's Rise to Power," Journal of Biblical
Literature 88 (1969) 69-72.

Ackroyd, P.R. Exile and Restoration: A Study of Hebrew Thought of the Sixth
Century B.C., Philadelphia, 1972.

Ackroyd, P.R. Israel under Babylon and Persia, London, 1970.

Ackroyd, P.R. "Archaeology, Politics and Religion in the Persian Period," The Iliff
Review, 39 (1982) 5-24.

Ackroyd, P.R. "Historical Problems of the Early Achaemenian Period," Orient 20
(1984) 1-15.

Aharoni, Y. "Arad: Its Inscriptions and Temple," Biblical Archaeology 31 (1968)
2-32.

Aharoni, Y. Arad Inscriptions, Jerusalem, 1975.

Ahlstrom, G.W. Royal Administration and National Religion in Ancient Palestine,
Leiden, 1982.

Albright, W.F. Yahweh and the Gods of Canaan, Garden City, 1969.

Albright, W.F. "The Administrative Divisions of Israel and Judah," Journal of the
Palestine Oriental Society 5 (1925) 17-54.

Alt, A. Der gott der Vater. Ein Beitrag zur Vorgeschichte der israelitischen
Religion Stuttgart, 1929.

Andersen, K.T. Die Chronologie der Konige von Israel und Juda, Tubingen,
1929.

Astour, M.C. "841 B.C.: The First Assyrian Invasion of Israel," Journal of the
American Oriental Society 91 (1971) 383-389.

Auld, A.G. "Judges 1 and History: A Reconsideration," Vetus Testamentum 25
(1975) 261-285.

Avi-Yonah, M. "The Walls of Nehemiah - A Minimalist View," Israel Exploration
Journal, 4 (1954) 239-248.

Avigad, N. "Excavations in the Jewish Quarter of the Old City of Jerusalem
1971," Israel Explanation Journal 22 (1972) 193-200.

Avigad, N. "Seals of Exile," Israel Exploration Journal, 15 *1965) 222-230.

Avigad, N. Bullae and Seals from a Post-Exilic Judean Archive, Jerusalem,
1976.

Begrich, J. Die Chronologie der Konige von Israel und Juda, Tubingen 1929.

Ben Tor, Amnon. The Archaeolgy of Ancient Israel, Yale, 1994.

Beuken, W.A. M. Haggai-Sacharja 1-8, Assen, 1967.

Beyerlin, W. Herkunft und Geschichte der altesten Sinaitraditionen, Tubingen,
1961.

Beyse, K.M. Serubbabel und die Konigserwartungen der Propheten Haggai und
Sacharja, Stuttgart, 1972.

Bickermann, E.J. "The Edict of Cyrus in Ezra 1," Journal of Biblical Literature,
65 (1964) 249-275.

Bin-Nun, S.R. "Formulas from Royal Records of Israel and Judah," Vetus
Testamentum 18 (1968) 414-432.

Birch, B.C. "The Development of the Tradition on the Anointing of Saul in 1
Sam. 9.1-10.16," Journal of Biblical Literature 90 (1971) 55-68.

Birch, B.C. The Rise of the Israelite Monarchy: The Growth and Development of
I Samuel 7-15, Missoula, 1976.

Blenkinsopp, J. "Did Saul Make Gibeon his Capital?" Vetus Testamentum 24
(1974) 1-7.

Boecker, H.J. Die Beuteilung der Anfange des Konigtums in den
deuteronomistischen Abschinitten des 1.Samuelbuches, Neukirchen-Vluyn,
1969.

Bright, J. Early Israel in Recent History Writing, London, 1956.

Bright, J. "The Date of Ezra's Mission to Jerusalem," Yeheskel Kaufmann Jubilee
Volume, M. Haran (ed.), Jerusalem, 1960, 79-87.

Broshi, M. "The Expansion of Jerusalem in the Reigns of Hezekiah and
Manasseh," Israel Exploration Journal 22 (1974) 21-26.

Buccellati, G. Cities and Nations of Ancient Syria: An Essay on Political
Institutions with Special Reference to the Israelite Kingdoms, Rome, 1967.

Bull, R.J. "The Excavations of Tell er-Ras on Mt. Gerizim," Biblical Archaeology,
31 (1968) 58-72.

Callaway, J.A. "New Evidence on the Conquest of 'Ai," Journal of Biblical
Literature, 87 (1968) 312-320.

Caquoit, A. and Sznycer, M. "Textes ougaritiques," Les religions du ProcheOrient asiatique, Paris, 1979, 351-458.

Carlson, A. and Ringgren, H. "davidh," Theological Dictionary of the Old
Testament III:157-69.

Carlson, R.A. David, the Chosen King: A Traditio-Historical Approach to the
Second Book of Samuel, Stockholm, 1964.

Cazelles, H. A la recherche de Moise, Paris, 1979.

Cazelles, H. "Deborah (Judg.V.14), Amaleq et Makir," Vetus Testamentum 24
(1974) 235-238.

Cazelles, H. "Sophonie, Jeremie, et les Scythes in Palestine," Revue Biblique 74
(1967) 24-44.

Childs, B.S. Isaiah and the Assyrian Crisis, London, 1967.

Claburn, W.E. "The fiscal Basis of Josiah's Reform," Journal of Biblical Literature
92 (1973) 11-22.

Clements, R.E. "The Deuteronomistic Interpretation of the Founding of the
Monarchy in I Sam. viii," Vetus Testamentum 24 (1974) 398-410.

Coggins, R.J. Samaritans and Jews: The Origins of Samaritanism Reconsidered,
Oxford, 1975.

Cook, S.A. "The Age of Zerebbabel," Studies in Old Testament Prophecy, H.H.
Rowley (ed.) Festschrift T. H. Robinson, Edinburgh, 1950, 19-36.

Cogan, M. Imperialism and Religion: Assyria, Judah, and Israel in the Eighth
and Seventh Centuries B.C.E., Missoula, 1974.

Cross, F.M. "A Reconstruction of the Judean Restoration," Journal of Biblical
Literature 94 (1975) 4-18.

Cross, F. M. "Aspects of Samaritan Jewish History in the Late Persian and
Hellenistic Times," Harvard Theological Review, 59 (1966) 201-211.

Crowley, A.E. Aramaic Papyri of the Fifth Century B.C., London 1923;
Osnabruck, 1967.

Crowley, A.E. Aramaic Papyri of the Fifth Century B.C., London, 1923;
Osnabruck, 1967.

Davies, G.I. The Way of the Wilderness. A Geographical Study of the
Wilderness Itineraries in the Old Testament, Cambridge, 1979.

Davies, W.D. and Finkelstein, L. (eds.) The Cambridge History of Judaism, I:
Introduction; The Persian Period, Cambridge, 1984.

Day, J. God's Conflict with the Dragon and the Sea. Echoes of a Canaanite Myth
in the Old Testament Cambridge, 1985.

de Geus, C.H.J. "Idumaea," Jaarbericht Ex Oriente Lux 26 (1979-1980) 53-74.

Dietrich, W. Israel und Kanaan. Vom Ringen zweier Gesellschaftssysteme,
Stuttgart, 1979.

Dietrich, W. Prophetie und Geschichte, Gottingen, 1972.

Donner, H. Israel unter den Volkern, Leiden, 1964.

Donner, H. "Der Feind aus dem Norden: Topographische und archaologische
Erwagungen zu Jes. 10, 27b-34," Zeitschrift des deutschen Palatinavereins 84
(1968) 46-54.

Donner, H. "Adadnirari III. und die Vasallen des Westerns," Archaologie und
Altes Testament, Tubingen, 1970, 49-59.

Donner, H. "Hier sind deine Gotter, Israel!" Wort and geschichte, H. Gese and
H.P. Ruger, (eds.), Neukirchen-Vluyn, 1973, 45-50.

Driver, G.R. Aramaic Documents of the Fifth Century B.C. London, 1954.

Eissenfeldt, O. Baal Zaphon, Zeus Kasios und der Durchzug der Israeliten
durchs Meer, Halle, 1932.

Elat, M. "The Campaigns of Shalmaneser III against Aram and Israel," Israel
Exploration Journal 25 (1975)25-35.

Emerton, J.A. "Did Ezra Go to Jerusalem in 428 B.C.?", Journal of Theological
Studies, 17 (1966) 1-19.

Evans, D.G. "Rehoboam's Advisers at Shechem and Political Institutions in
Israel and Sumer, Journal of Near Eastern Studies 25 (1966) 273-279.

Fenscham, F.C. "The treaty between the Israelites and Tyrians," Supplement to
Vetus Testamentum, 17 (1969) 71-87.

Finegan, J. Handbook of Biblical Chronology, Princeton, 1964.

Flanagan, J.W. "Court History or Succession Document? A Study of 2 Samuel 920 and 1 Kings 1-2," Journal of Biblical Literataure 91 (1972) 172-81.

Fritz, V. "Die Deutungend des Konigtums Sauls in den Uberlieferungen von
seiner Entstehung I Sam 9-11," Zeitschrift fur die alttestamentliche
Wissenschaft 88 (1976) 346-362.

Freedy, K.S. and Redford, D.B. "The Dates in Ezekiel in Relation of Biblical,
Babylonian and Egyptian Sources,” Journal of the American Oriental Society 90
(1970)462-485.

Fritz, V. Tempel und Zelt. Studien zum Tempelbau in Israel und zu dem
Zeltheiligtum der Priesterschritf, Neukirchen-Vluyn, 1977.

Frost, S.B. "The Death of Josiah: A conspiracy of Silence," Journal of Biblical
Literature 87 (1968) 369-382.

Galling, K. Studein zur Geschichte Israels im persischen Zeitalter, Tubingen,
1964.

Garelli, P. "Nouveau coup d'oeil sur Musur," Hommages a Andre DupontSommer, Paris, 1971, 37-48.

Gelston, A. "The Foundations of the Second Temple," Vetus Testamentum 16
(1966) 232-235.

de Geus, C.H.J. "Nomaden en sedentairen in het oude Midden-Oosten”,
Spieghel Historiael, 14 (1979), 11-18.

de Geus, C.H.J. "Idumaea," Jaarbericht Ex Oriente Lux 26 (1979-1980) 53-74.

de Gesu, C.H.J. The Tribes of Israel, Assen/Amsterdam, 1976.

Ginsberg, H.L. "The Omrid-Davidid Alliance and its Consequences," Fourth
World Congress of Jewish Studies, Jerusalem, 1967, I:91-93.

Goedicke, H. "The End of 'So, King of Egypt,'" Bulletin of the American Society
for Oriental Research 171 (1963) 64-66.

Giveon, R. Les bedouins Shosou des documents egyptiens, Leiden, 1971.

Gottwald, N.K. The Tribes of Yahweh: A Sociology of the Religion of Liberated
Israel, 1250-1050," New York, 1979.

Greenwood, D.C. "On the Jewish Hope for a Restored Northern Kingdom,"
Zeitschrift fur die alttestamentliche Wissenschaft 88 (1976) 376-385.

Grelot, P. Documents arameens d'Egypte, Paris, 1972.

Grelot, P. "Etudes sur le'Papyrus Pascal d'Elephantine," Vetus Testamentum 4
(1954) 349-384.

Grelot, P. "Le Papyrus Pascal d'Elephantine et le probleme du Pentateque,"
Vetus Testamentum, 5 (1955)250-265.

Grelot, P. "Le Papyrus Pascal d'elephantine. Essai de Restauration," Vetus
Testamentum 17 (1967) 201-207.

Gronbaek, J.H. Die Geschichte vom Aufstieg Davids (1 Sam. 15-2 Sam.5).
Tradition und Kompositon Copenhagen, 1971.

Groscheihe, H.H. Ezra Nememia I, Kampen, 1963.

Grottanelli, Christiano. Kings and Prophets: Monarchic Power, Inspired
Leadership, and Sacred Texts in Biblical Narrative, Oxford, 1999.

Gunkel, H. Genesis, Gottingen, 1963.

Gunn, D.M. "David and the Gift of the Kindgom (2 Sam. 2-4, 9-20, 1 Kgs. 12)," Semeia 3 (1975) 14-45.

Gunn, D.M. "Traditional Composition in the 'Succession Narrative,'" Vetus
Testamentum 26 (1976) 214-229.

Hayes, J.H. and Miller, J. Maxwell (eds.). Israelite and Judaean History,
Philadelphia, 1977, 476-538.

Herrman, Siegfried. A History of Israel in Old Testament Times, London, 1975

Halpern, B. "Gibeon: Israelite Diplomacy in the Conquest Era," Catholic Biblical
Quarterly 37 (1975) 303-316.

Haran, M. "The Rise and Decline of the Empire of Jeroboam ben Joash," Vetus
Testamentum 17 (1967) 266-297.

Hauer, C.E. Jr. "Who was Zadok," Journal of Biblical Literature 82 (1963) 8994.

Hauser, A. J. "Israel's Conquest of Palestine: A Peasants' Rebellion?" Journal for
the Study of the Old Testament 7 (1978) 2-19.

Hauser, A. J. "The Revolutionary Origins of Ancient Israel: A Response to
Gottwalt," Journal for the Study of the Old Testament 8 (1978) 46-49.

Heaton, E.E. Solomon's New men: The Emergence of Ancient Israel as a
National State, London, 1974.

Hoffmeier, James K. Israel in Egypt. The Evidence for the Authenticity of the
Exodus Tradition, Oxford, 1997.

van Hoonacker, A. "Nehemie et Esdras, une nouvelle hypothese sur la
chronologie de l'epoque de la restauration," Le Museon 9 (1890) 151-184, 317351, 389-401.

Horn, S.H. "Did Sennacherib Campaign Once or Twice Against Hezekiah?"
Andrews University Seminary Studies 4 (1966) 1-28.

Horn, S.W. "Who was Solomon's Egyptian Father in the Law?" Biblical Review
12 (1967) 3-7.

Houtman, C. "Ezra and the Law," Old Testament Studies, 21 (1981) 91-115.

In der Smitten, W. T. "Historische Probleme zum Kyrosedikt und zum
Jerusalemer Tempelbau von 515," Persica, 6 (1974) 167-178.

In der Smitten, W. Th. Esra: Quellen, Uberlieferung und Geschichte, Assen,
1973.

In der Smitten, W. Th. "Erwagungen zu Nehemias Davidizitat," Journal of the
Study of Judaism, 5 (1974) 41-48.

Irvin, D. Mytharion. The Comparison of Tales from the Old Testament and the
Ancient Near East, Neukirchen-Vluyn, 1978.

Ishida, T. The Royal Dynasties in Ancient Israel, Berlin, 1977.

Janssen, E. Juda in der Exilszeit, Forschungen zur Religion und Literatur des
Alten und Neuen Testaments, 69, Gottingen, 1956.

Japhet, S. "The Supposed Common Authorship of Chronicles and EzraNehemiah Investigated Anew," Vetus Testamentum, 18 (1968) 330-371.

Jepsen, A and Hanhart, F.R. Untersuchungen zur israelitisch-judischen
Chronologie, Berlin, 1964.

Jepsen, A. "Noch einmal zur israelitisch-judischen Chronologie," Vetus
Testamentum 18 (1968) 31-46.

Jepsen, A. "Zeitrechnung," Biblisch-historische Hanworterbuch I-IV, Gottingen,
1962-1979, III:2211-2214.

Jones, A.H. Bronze Age Civilization: The Philistines and the Danites,
Washington, 1975.

Jones, G.H. "'Holy War' or "Yahweh'?" Vetus Testamentum 25 (1975) 642-658.

Kanael, B. "Ancient Jewish Coins and Their Historical Importance," Biblical
Archaeology, 26 (1963) 38-62.

Kaufmann, Y. The Babylonian Captivity and Deutero-Isaiah, New York, 1970.

Kellerman, U. Nehemia: Quellen, Uberlieferung und Geschichte, Beitrage zur
Wissenschaft vom Alten und Neuen Testament, 102, Berlin, 1967.

Kellerman, U. "Erwagungen zum Problem der Esradatierung," Zeitschrift fur die
alttestamentliche Wissenschaft, 80 (1968) 55-87.

Kellerman, U. "Erwagungen zum Esragesetz," Zeitschrift fur die
alttestamentliche Wissenschaft, 80 (1968) 373-385.

Kippenberg, H.G. Garizim and Synagoge: Traditionsgeschichtliche
Untersuchungen zur samaritanischen Religion der aramaischen Periode,
Berlin/New York, 3-171.

Koch, K. "Ezra and the Origins of Judaism," Journal of Semitic Studies, 19
(1974) 173-197.

Kochavi, M. Judea, Samaria and the Golan, Jerusalem, 1972.

Kuhrt. "The Cyrus Cylinder and Achaemenid Imperial Policy," Journal for the
Study of the Old Testament, 25 (1983) 83-97.

Kupper, J.-R. La civilization de Mari, XVe Rencontre Assyriologique
Internationale, Paris, 1967.

Kuschke, A. "Der Tempel Salomos und der 'syrische Tempeltypus," Das ferne
und das nahe Wort, F. Maass (ed.), Berlin, 1964.

Kuschke, A. ed. Verbannung und Heimkehr. Beitrage zur Geschichte un
Theologie Israels im 6. und 5. Jahrhundert v. Chr., Festschrift W. Rudolph,
Tubingen, 1961.

Lance, H.D. "The Royal Stamps and the Kingdom of Josiah," Harvard
Theological Review 64 (1971) 315-332.

Lang, B. (ed.) Der einzing Gott. Die Geburt des biblischen Monotheismus,
Munchen, 1981.

Langlamet, F. "Les recits de l'institution de la royaute (I Sam. vii-xii): De
Wellhausen aux travaux recents," Revue Biblique 77 (1970) 161-200.

Larsson, G. "When did the Babylonian Captivity Begin?" Journal of Theological
Studies 18 (1967) 417-423.

Lemaire, A. Inscriptons Hebraiques I: Les Ostraca Paris, 1977.

Lemaire, A. "'MMST-Amwas, ver la solution d'une enigme de l'epigraphie
Hebraique," Revue biblique 92 (1975) 15-23.

Levin, C. Der Sturz der Konigin Atalja: Ein Kapitel sur Geschichte Judas im
9.Jahrhundert v. Chr. Stuttgart, 1982.

Livingston, D. "Location of biblical Bethel and Ai Reconsidered," Westminister
Thoelogical Journal 33 (1970/71) 20-41.

Luckenbill, D.D. The Annals of Sennacherib, Chicago, 1924.

Luke, J.T. "Abraham and the Iron Age: Reflections on the New Patriarchal
Studies," Journal for the Study of the Old Testament 4 (1977), 35-47.

Malamat, A. "The Danite Migration and the Pan-Israelite Exodus-Conquest: A
Biblical Narrative Pattern," Biblica 51 (1970) 1-16.

Malamat, A. Early Israelite Warfare and the Conquest of Canaan, Oxford, 1978.

Malamat, A. "The Last Kings of Judah and the Fall of Jerusalem," Israel
Exploration Journal 18 (1968) 137-156.

Malamat, A. "Josiah's Bid for Armageddon," Journal of the Ancient Near Eastern
Society of Columbia University (1973) 267-278.

Malamat, A. "The Twilight of Judah: in the Egyptia-Babylonian Maelstrom,"
Supplement to Vetus Testamentum 28 (1975) 123-145.

Marcus, R. "Josephus on the Samaritan Schism," Josephus VI, Loeb Classical
Library, London, 1937, 498-511.

Mayes, A.D.H. Israel in the Period of the Judges, London, 1974.

Mazar, B. "The Sanctuary of Ard and the Family of Hobab the Kenite," Journal
of Near Eastern Studies 24 (1965) 297-303.

Mazar, B. "The Tobiads," Israel Exploration Journal, 7 (1957) 137-145, 229238.

Mazar, B. "The Aramaean Empire and its Relations with Israel," Biblical
Archaeology 25 (1962) 97-120.

McKay, J. Religion in Judah under the Assyrians 732-609 B.C. London, 1973.

McKenzie, J.L. The World of the Judges, Englewood Cliffs/London, 1966.

Mendenhall, G.E. "The Hebrew Conquest of Palestine," Biblical Archaeology 25
(1962) 66-87.

Mendenhall, G.E. The Tenth Generation Baltimore, 1973.

Mettinger, T.N.D. Solomonic State Officials, Lund, 1971.

Meyer, E. The World of the Restoration, Halle, 1896.

Meyer, E. Die Entstehung des Judentums, Halle, 1896.

Millard, A.R. and Wiseman, D.J. (eds.) Essays on the Patriarchal Narratives,
Winona Lake, 1983.

Millard, A.R. and Tadmor, H. "Adad-Nirari III in Syria: Another Stele Fragment
and the Dates of His Campaigns," Iraq 35 (1973) 57-64.

Miller, J.M. "Jebus and Jerusalem: A Case of Mistaken Identity," Zeitschrift des
deutschen Palastinavereins 90 (1974)115-127.

Miller, J.M. "The Korahites in Southern Judah," Catholic Biblical Quarterly 31
(1970) 56-68.

Miller, J.M. "Saul's Rise to Power: Some Observations concerning 1 Sam. 9.110.6; 10.26-11.15 and 13.2-14.46," Catholic Biblical Quarterly 36 (1974) 157174.

Miller, J.M. "The Elisha cycle and the Accounts of the Omride Wars," Journal of
Biblical Literature 85, (1966) 441-454.

Miller, J.M. "The Fall of the House of Ahab," Vetus Testamentum 17 (1967)
307-324.

Miller, J.M. "The Rest of the Acts of Jehoahaz (I Kings 20; 22.1-38)," Zeitschrift
fur die alttestamentliche Wissenschaft 80 (1968) 337-342.

Miller, J.M. "The Moabite Stone as a Memorial Stela," Palestine Exploration
Quarterly 106 (1974) 9-18.

Moscati, S. L'Epigrafia Ebraica Antica 1935-1950, Rome, 1951.

Mowinckel, S. Tetrateuch-Pentateuch-Hexateuch. die Bericht uber die
Lannahme in den drei altisraelitischen Geschichtswerken, Berlin, 1964.

Mowinckel, S. Studen zu dem Buche Ezra-Nehemia I-III, Oslo, 1964-1965.

Mulder, M.J. Kanaanitische Goden in het Oude Testament, 's-Gravenhage,
1965.

Mulder, M.J. "Jahwe en El, identiteit of assimilatie?" Random het Woord,
13(1976)402-418.

Mulder, M.J. "karmel," TWAT: Theologisches Worterbuch zum Alten Testament
I,

Mulder, M.J. De naam van de afwezige god op de Karmel, Leiden, 1972.

G.J. Botterwerk and H. Ringgern (eds.), Stuttgart, 1970, Iv: 340-351.

Mulder, M.J. "Versuch zur Deutung von sokenet in 1Kon.12,4," Vetus
Testamentum 22 (1972) 43-54.

Mulder, M.J. "Un euphemisme dans 2.Sam. xii 14?" Vetus Testamentum 18
(1968) 108-114.

Mulder, M.J. "1 Chronik 7.21b-23 und die rabbinische Tradition," Journal for the
Study of Judaism 6 (1975) 141-166.

Mulder, M.J. "EinigeBemerkungen zur Beschreibung des Libanonwaldhauses in I
reg 7, 2f," Zeitschrift fur die alttestamentliche Wissenschaft 88 (1976) 99-105.

Muilenburg, J. "The Birth of Benjamin," Journal of Biblical Literature 75 (1956)
194-201.

Myers, J.M. The World of the Restoration, Englewood Cliffs, 1968.

Myers, J.M. "Edom and Judah in the Sixth-Fifth Centuries BC," Near Eastern
Studies in Honor of W.F. Albright, H. Goedicke (ed.), Baltimore, 1971, 377-392.

Myers, J.M. The World of the Restoration, Englewood Cliffs, 1968.

Myers, J.M. Ezra, Nehemiah, Garden City,NY, 1965.

Na'aman, N. "Sennacherib's 'Letter to God' on his Campaign to Judah," Bulletin
of the American School for Oriental Research 214 (1974) 25-39.

Napier, B.D. "The Omrides of Jezreel," Vetus Testamentum 9 (1959) 366-78.

Negev, A. ed. Archaeological Encyclopedia of the Holy Land, Jerusalem, 1972.

Newsome, J.M. "Towards a New Understanding of the Chronicler and His
Purpose," Journal of Biblical Literature 94 (1975) 201-217.

Nicholson, E.W. Exodus and Sinai in History and Tradition, Oxford,Richmond,
1973.

Niditch, Susan. War in the Hebrew Bible. A Study in the Ethics of Violence,
Oxford, 1993.

Nicholson, E.W. "the Meaning of the Expression 'mh'rs in the Old Testament,"
Journal of Jewish Studies, 10 (1965) 59-66.

Nielsen, E. Shechem: A Traditio-Historical Investigation, Copenhagen 1959.

Nielsen, E. "Political Conditions and Cultural Developments in Israel and Judah
During the Reign of Manasseh," Fourth World Congress of Jewish Studies,
Jerusalem, 1967, I:103-106.

Noth, M. The History of Israel, New York, 1960.

Noth, M. Das System der zwolf Stamme Israels, Stuttgart, 1930.

Noth, M. Die israelitischen Personennamen im Rahmen der gemeinsemitischen
Namengebung Stuttgart, 1928.

Oded, B. "The Phoenician Cities and the Assyrian Empire in the Time of Tiglathpileser III," Zeitschrift des deutschen Palatinavereins 90 (1974) 38-49.

Oded, B. "The Historical Background of the Syro-Ephraimite War
Reconsidered," Catholic Biblical Quarterly 34 (1972) 153-165.

Oded, B. "Observations on Methods of Assyrian Tule in Transjordania after the
Palestine Campaign of Tiglath-Pileser III," Journal of Near Eastern Studies 29
(1970) 177-186.

Oded, B. Mass Deportations and Deportees in the Neo-Assyrian Empire,
Wiesbden, 1979.

Oldenburg, U. The Conflict Between El and Ba'al in Canaanite Religion, Leiden,
1969. See Review by M.J. Mulder in Ugarit-Forschungen 2 (1970) 359-366.

del Olma Lete, G. Mitos y Leyendas de Canaan segun la Tradicion de Ugarit,
Madrid, 1981.

Olmstead, A.T. History of the Persian Empire, Chicago/London, 1948.

Ottosson, M. Gilead, Traditon and History, Lund, 1969.

Page, S. " A Stela of Adad-Nirari III and Negal-eres from Tell al Rimah," Iraq
30 (1968) 139-153.

Pettinato, G. "The Royal Archives of Tell Mardikh-Ebla," Biblical Archaeology
13(1976) 44-52.

Purvis, J.D. The Samaritan Pentateuch and the Origins of the Samaritan Sect
Cambridge, MA, 1968.

von Rad, Gerhard. "Die Nehemiah-Denkschrift," Zeitschrift fur die
alttestamentliche Wissenschaft, 76 (1964) 176-187.

von Rad, Gerhard. "The Joseph Narrative and Ancient Wisdom," The Problem of
the Hexateuch and Other Essays, New York, 11966, 292-300.

von Rad, Gerhard. "The Form-Critical Problem of the Hexateuch," The Problem
of the Hexateuch and Other Essays, New York, 1966, 1-78.

von Rad, Gerhard. Der Heilige Krieg im alten Israel, Gottingen, 1969.

Rainey, A.F. "Compulsory Labour Gangs in Ancient Israel," Israel Exploration
Journal 20 (1970) 191-202.

Rainey, A.F. "The Satrapy 'Beyond the River'", Australian Journal of Biblical
Archaeology, 1 (1969) 51-78.

Redford, D.B. A Study of the Biblical Story of Joseph (Gen. 37-50), Supplement
to Vetus Testamentum, Leiden, 1970.

Redford, D.B. "Studies in Relations between Palestine and Egypt during the
First Millennium b.C.: I. The Taxation System of Solomon," Studies on the
Ancient Palestinian World, J.W. Wevers and D.B. Reford (eds.), Toronto, 1972,
141-156.

Redford, D. B. Egypt, Canaan, and Israel in Ancient Times

Redford, D.B. "Studies in Relations between Palestine and Egypt during the
First Millennium B.C.: II The Twenty-second Dynasty," Journal of the American
Oriental Society 93 (1973) 3-17.

Rendtorff, R. "Beobachtungen zur altisraelitischen Geschichtsschreibung
anhand der Geschichte vom Aufstieg Davids," Probleme Biblischer Theologie,
ed. H.W. Wolff, Munchen, 1971, 428-439.

Richter, W. Traditionsgeschichtliche Untersuchungen zum Richterbach, Bonn,
1966.

Ringgren, H. Israelitische Religion, Stuttgart, 1982.

Rooke, Deborah W. Zadok's Heirs: The Role and Developent of the High
Priesthood in Ancient Israel, Oxford, 2000.

Rosenthal, E.I.J. "Some Aspects of the Hebrew Monarchy," Journal of Jewish
Studies 9 (1958) 1-18.

Rost, L. "Erwagungen zum Kyroserlass," Verbannung und Heimkehr A. Kuschke
(ed.), Festschrift W. Randolph, Tubingen, 1961, 301-307.

Rothstein, J.W. Juden und Samaritaner, Beitrage zur Wissenschraft vom Alten
und Neuen Testament 3, Leipzig, 1898.

Rowley, H.H. "Sanballat and te Samaritan Temple," Bulletin of the John Rylands
Library, 38 (1955-1956) 166-198.

Rowley, H.H. "The Samaritan Schism in Legend and History," Israel's Prophetic
Heritage, B.W. Anderson and W. Harrelson (eds.), Festschrift J. Mullenburg,
New York/London, 1962, 170-184.

Rowley, H.H. "The Chronological Order of ezra ad Nehemiah," Ignace Goldsiher
Memorial volume I, D.S. Lowinger and J. Somogyi (eds.), 1948, 117-149;
London, 1965, 135-168.

Rowley, H.H. "Nehemiah's Mission and its Background," Bulletin of the John
Rylands Library, 37 (1954-1955) 528-561.

Rowley, H.H. From Joseph to Joshua, London, 1950.

Rowton, M.B. "Dimorphic Structure and the Problem of the 'Apiru-Ibrim,"
Journal of Near Eastern Studies 35 (1976) 13-20.

Rudolph, W. Esra und Nehemia, Handbuch zum Alten Testament,1/20,
Tubingen, 1949.

Rupprecht, K. Der Tempel von Jerusalem. Grungung Salomos over
jebusitisches Erbe? Berlin, 1977.

Saggs, H.W.F. The Greatness That Was Babylon, London/New York 1962.

Sauer, G. Serubbael. Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte der messianischen Erwartung
un d der Entstehung des Judentums, Leipzig, 1898.

Sauer, G. Studien zur Entstehungsgescgucgte der hyduscgeb /geneubde bacg
den babylonischen Exil II, Leipzig, 1900-1901.

Schaeder, H.H. Iranische Beitrage I Halle, 1930, 197-296.

Schaeder, H.H. Esra der Schreiver, Tubingen, 1930.

Schunck, K.-D. "Juda und Jerusalem in vor-und fruhisraelitischer Zeit,"
Schalom, ed. K.-H. Bernhardt, Berlin, 1971, 50-57.

Van Seters, J. Abraham in History and Tradition, New Haven, 1975.

Van Seters, J. "The Terms 'Amorite' and 'Hittite' in the Old Testament," Vetus
Testamentum 22 (1972) 64-81..

Smend, A. "Israel's Encounters with Edom, Moab, Ammon, Sihon, and Og,"
Vetus Testamentum 18 (1968)216-228.

Smit, E.J. Die ondergang van die ryk van Juda, Groningen, 1965.

Smith, M. Palestinian Parties and Politics that Shaped the Old Testament, New
Your, 1971.

Soggin, J.A. "Der judaische 'Am-Ha'ares und das Konigtum in Juda”, Vetus
Testamentum 13 (1963)187-195.

Speiser, E.A. "Census and Ritual Expiation in Mari and Israel," Bulletin of the
American School of Oriental Research, 149 (1958) 17-25.

Spieckermann, H. Juda unter Assur in der Sargonidenzeit, Gottingen, 1982.

Steck, O.H. Uberlieferung und Zeitgeschchte in den Elia-Erzahlungen,
Neukirchen-Vluyn, 1968.

Stern, E. The Material Culture of the Land of the Bible in the Perian Period,
Warminister, 1982.

Stern, E. "Israel at the Close fo the Period of the Monarchy: An Archaeological
Survey," Biblical Archaeology 38 (1975) 26-54.

Stern, E. "The Province of Yehud: the Vision and the Reality," The Jerusalem
Cathedra 1 (1981) 9-21.

Tadmor, H. "Assyria and the West: The Ninth Century and Its Aftermath," Unity
and Diverstiy, H. Goedicke and J.J.M Roberts (eds.), Baltimore 1975, 36-48.

Tadmor, H. "Philistia under Assyrian Rule," Biblical Archaeology 29 (1966) 86102.

Talmon, S. "The Judean 'am ha'ares in Historical Perspetive," Fourth World
Congress of Jewish Studies, Jerusalem, 1967, I:71-76.

Thiel, W. Die Soziale Entwicklng Israels in vorstaatlicher Zeit, NeukirchenVluyn, 1980.

Thiele, E.R. The Mysterious Numbers of the Heberew Kings, Grand Rapids,
1965.

Thompson, M.E.W. Situation and Theology: Old Testament Interpretations of
the Syro-Ephraimite War, Sheffield, 1982.

Tompson, T.L. The Historicity of he Patriarchal Narratives, Beiheft zur
Zeitschrift fur die alttestamentliche Wissenschaft 133, Berlin, 1974.

Tompson, T.L. "The Background of the Patriarchs: A Reply to William Dever and
Malcolm Clark," Jounal for the Study of the Old Testament 9 (1978) 2-43.

Thornton, T.C.G. "Charismatic Kingship in Israel and Judah," Journal of
Theological Studies 14 (1963) 1-11.

Timm, S. Die Dynastie Omri: Quellen und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte
Israelsim 9. Jahrhundert vor Christus, Gottingen, 1982.

Uphill, E.P. "Pithon and Raamses: Their Location and Significance," Journal of
Near Eastern Studies 27 (1968) 291-316; 28 (1969) 15-39.

de Vaux, R. The Early History of Israel, Philadelphia, 1978.

Vannoy, J.R. Covenant Renewal at Gilgal. A Study of I Samuel 11.14-12.25,
Cherry Hill, 1977.

Veijola, T. Die ewige Dynastie, Helsinki, 1975.

Vriezen, Th.C. The Religion of Ancient Israel, Philadelphia, 1967.

Vriezen, Th.c. "The Edomitic Diety Qaus," Old Testament Studies 14 (1965)
330-353.

Warner, S.M. "The Patriarchs and Extra-Biblical Sources," Jounal for the Study
of the Old Testament 2 (1977) 50-61. (Response by J.M. Miller on pp. 62-66.

Weber, M. Gesammelte Aufsatze aur Religionssoziologie III, Tubingen, 1923.

Weidner, E.F. "Jojachin, Konig von Juda, in babylonischen Keilschifttexten,"
Melanges...Rene Dussaud, II (1939) Paris, 923-935.

Weinfeld, M. "The Period of the Conquest and of the Judges as Seen by the
Earlier and the Later Sources," Vetus Testamentum 17 (1967) 93-113.

Weinfeld, M. "The Worship of Molech and the Queen of Heaven and its
Background," Ugarit Forsuchungen 4 (1972) 133-154.

Weippert, M. Settlement of the Israelite Tribes in Palestine: A Critical Study of
Recent Scholarly Debate, Naperville, 1971.

Weippert, M. "'Heiliger Krieg' in Israel und Assyrien," Zeitschrift fur die
alttestamentliche Wissenschaft 84 (1972) 460-493.

Weiser, A. "Die Legitimation des Konigs David," Vetus Testamentum 16 (1966)
325-354.

Whitley, C.F. The Exilic Age, London, 1957.

Whybray, R.N. The Succession Narrative: A Study of II Sam. 9-20 and I Kings
1 and 2, London, 1968.

Williamson, H.G.M. Israel in the Book of Chronicles, Cambridge, 1977.

Winton Thomas, D. "The Sixth Century B.C.: A Creative Epoch in the History of
Israel," Journal of Semitic Studies 6 (1961) 33-46.

Wiseman, D.J. Chronicles of Chaldaean Kings (626-556 B.C.) in the British
Museum, London, 1961.

van der Woude, A.S. Uittocht en Sinai, Nijkerk,1960.

van der Woude, A.S. (ed.) The World of the Old Testament, Grand Rapids,
1989. ( Great place to start.)

Wright, G.E. Biblical Archaelolgy, Philadelphia, 1962.

Wright, G.E. "Fresh Evidence for the Philistine Story," Biblical Archaelolgy 29
(1966) 77-86.

Wright, G.E. Shechem, New York, 1965, 170-184.

Wust, F. R. "Amphiktyonie, Eidgenossenschaft, Symmachie," Historia.
Zeitschrift fur alte Geschichte 3 (1954/55) 129-153.

Wurthwein, E. Die Erzahlung von der Thronfolge Davids -- theologische oder
politische Geschichtsschreibung? Zurich, 1974.

Yadin, Y. "'And Dan, why did he remain in Ships.'" The Arrival of the Greeks,
Best, J.G.P. and Yadin, Y. (eds.) Amsterdam, 1973, 55-74.

Yadin, Y. "Beer-sheba: The High Place Destroyed by King Josiah," Bulletin of
the American Society for Oriental Research 222 (1976) 5-18.
Israelite Religion: Mostly polytheistic, pre-Babylonian Conquest

Ahlstrom, G.W. Aspects of Syncretism in Israelite Religion. Lund, 1963.

Albrektson, B. History and the Gods: an essay on the idea of historical events
as divine manifestation in the Ancient Near East and in Israel. Lund, 1967.

Albright, William F. Yahweh and the Gods of Canaan. London, 1968.

Albright, William F. 'The Israelite Conquest of Canaan in the Light of
Archaeology,' Bulletin of the American Schools of Oriental Research, 74, 11-23.

Alt, Albrecht. Der Gott der Vater: Ein Beitrag zur Vorgeschichte der
israelitischen Religion. Stuttgart, 1929.

Barker, M. The Great Angel. A Study of Israel's Second God.

Barker, M. The Gate of Heaven. The History and Symbolsim of the Temple in
Jerusalem. London, 1991.

Bartlett. J.R. "Sihon and Og, Kings of the Amorites," Vetus Testamentum 20
(1970) 257-277.

Bartlett. J.R. "The rise and Fall of the Kingdom of Edom," Palestine Exploration
Quarterly 104 (1972) 26-37.

Blenkinsopp, J. A History of Prophecy in Israel. From the Settlement in the
Land to the Hellenistic Period. London, 1984.

Bright, John. A History of Israel, Phildelphia, 1974.

Burney, C.F. Israel's Settlement in Canaan. The Biblical Tradition and its
Historical Background, London, 1821.


Childs, Brerand S. Myth and Reality in the Old Testament. London, 1959.
Clements, R.E. God and Temple. Oxford, 1965.

Cross, Frank Moore. The Ancient Library of Qumran and Modern Biblical
Studies. rev. ed. Garden City, N.Y. 1961.

Cross, Frank Moore. Canaanite Myth and the Hebrew Epic: Essays in the
History of the Religion of Israel. Cambridge, Mass, 1973.

Cross, Frank Moore. "Yahweh and the god of the Patriarchs," Harvard
Theological Review. 55 (1962), 225-59.

Cross, Frank Moore. "'el'" Theological Dictionary of the Old Testament I-IX, ed.
Kittel, G. and Friedrich, G. (eds.), I, 242-261.

Day, J. God’s Conflict with the Dragon and the Sea: Echoes of a Canaanite
Myth in the Old Testament. Cambridge, 1985.

Eissfeldt, Otto. The Old Testament: an Introduction. trans. from 3rd German
editon, Peter R. Ackroyd, Oxford, 1965.

Eissfeldt, O. "El and Yahweh" Journal of Semitic Studies. 1 (1956), 25-37.

Eissfeldt, O. "Jahwe der Gott ver Vater," Theologische Literaturzeitung. Leipzig,
88 (1963), cols. 482-490.

Fohrer, Georg. History of the Israelite Religion. trans. David E. Green,
Nashville, 1975.

Fox, Robin Lane. The Unauthorized Version: Truth and Fiction in the Bible.
London, 1991.

Garbini, G. History and Ideology in Ancient Israel.

Gaster, Theodor H. Myth, Legend, and Custom in the Old Testament. New York,
1969.

de Gesu, C.H.J. The Tribes of Israel, Assen/Amsterdam, 1976.

Gowan, D.E. Bridge between the Testaments: A Reappraisal of Judaism from
the Exile to the Birth of Christianity, 2nd ed., Pittsburgh, 1980.

Gray, John. "The god Yaw in the Religion of Canaan," Journal of Near Eastern
Studies, 12 (1953), 278-83.

Gray, John. The Biblical Doctrine of the Reign of God. Edinburgh, 1979.

Haran, M. Temples and Temple-Service in Ancient Israel. Oxford, 1978.

Herrmann, W. "Die Gottersohne," Zeitschrift fur Religions- und
Geistesgeschichte 12 Colonge, pp, 247-51.

Ishida,T. "The House of Ahab," Israel Exploration Journal 25 (1967) 266-297.

Irvin, D. Mytharion. The Comparison of Tales from the Old Testament and the
Ancient Near East, Neukirchen-Vluyn, 1978.

Jeremias, J. Das Konigtum Gottes. Gottingen, 1987.

Johnson, A.R. Sacral Kingship in Ancient Israel. Cardiff, 1967.

Kaufmann, Yehezkel. The Biblical Account of the Conquest of Palestine,
Jerusalem, 1953.

Kaufmann, Yehezkel. History of the Religion of Israel (in Hebrew), trans.,
Moshe Greenberg, as The Religion of Israel: From its Beginnings to the
Babylonian Exile. New York, 1972.

Keel, O. Monotheismus im Alten Testament und seiner Umwelt, Einsiedeln,
1980.

Kitchen, K.A. The Third Intermediate Period in Egypt (1100-650 B.C.),
Warminister, 1973.

Klein, R.W. "Jeroboam's Rise to Power," Journal of Biblical Literature 89 (1970)
217-218.

Kloos, Carola. Yahweh's Combat With the Sea: a Canaanite Tradition in the
Religion of Ancient Israel. Leiden, 1986.

Lang, B. "Die Jahwe-Allein-Bewegung," Der einzige Gott: Die Geburt des
biblischen Monotheismus. Munich, 1981.

Lang, B. (ed.) Der einzing Gott. Die Geburt des biblischen Monotheismus,
Munchen, 1981.

Levine, L.D. "Menahem and Tiglath-Pileser" a New Synchronism," Bulletin of
the American Society for Oriental Research 206 (1972) 40ff.

Lingen, A. van der. Les guerres de Yahve. Paris, 1990.

Malamat, A. "Origins of Statecraft in the Israelite Monarchy," Biblical
Archaeology 28 (1965) 34-65.

Malamat, A. 'Conquest of Canaan: Israelite Conduct of War according to Biblical
Tradition,' Encyclopedia Judaica Year Book, 1975-1975, 166-183.

Miller, Patrick D. et. al. (eds.) Ancient Israelite Religion: Essays in Honor of
Frank Moore Cross. Philadelphia, 1987.

Millar, Patrick D. The Divine Warrior in Early Israel. Cambridge, MA, 1973.

Mowinckel, Sigmund. The Psalms in Israel's Worship. 2 vols. trans., D.R.
Thomas. Oxford, 1962.

Mulder, M.J. Kanaanitische Goden in het Oude Testament, 's-Gravenhage,
1965.
Mulder, M.J. "Jahwe en El, identiteit of assimilatie?" Random het Woord,
13(1976)402-418.


Mulder, M.J. Ba'al in het Oude Testament, 's-Gravenhage, 1962.

Mullen, E.T. The Divine Council in Canaanite and Early Hebrew Literature.
Chico, CA., 1980.

Murray, R. "Prophecy and Cult," Israel's Prophetic Tradition: Essays in Honor of
Peter R. Ackroyd. Cambridge, 1982, 200-216.

Niditch, Susan. Ancient Israelite Religion. Oxford, 1997.

Niditch, Susan. Chaos to Comos: Studies in Biblical Patters of Creation. Chico,
California, 1985.

Noth, Martin. Gesammelte Schriften zum Alten Testament. Munich, 1960.

Noth, Martin. The History of Israel, 2nd ed., New York, 1960.

Oden, R.A. "The persistence of Canaanite religion," Biblical Archaeologist, 39
(1976), 31-6.

Oldenburg, U. The Conflict Between El and Ba'al in Canaanite Religion, Leiden,
1969. See Review by M.J. Mulder in Ugarit-Forschungen 2 (1970) 359-366.

Olyan, S.M. Asherah and the Cult of Yahweh in Israel. Atlanta 1988.

Otto, E. "El and Jhwh in Jerusalem. Historische un theologische Aspekter einer
Religionsintegration," Vetus Testamentum. 30 (1980), 316-29.

Pedersen, Joannes. Israel: Its Life and Culture. 4 pts. trans. A. Moller and A.I.
Fausboll. Oxford, 1926-1947, reprint Oxford, 1959.

Rad, Gerhard von. Der heilige Krieg im alten Israel. Zurich, 1951, Grand
Rapids, 1991.

Rad, Gerhard von. Gesammelte Studien zum Alten Testament. Munich, 1958.

Rad, Gerhard von. Old Testament Theology. 2 vols., trans., D.M.G. Stalker.
New York, 1962-1965.

Rendtorff, R. "El, Ba'al, und Jahwe," Zeitschrift fur die alttestamentliche
Wissenschaft. 78 (1966), 277-92.

Ringgren, H. "Prophecy in the Ancient Near East," Israsel's Prophetic Tradition:
Essays in Honour of Peter R. Ackroyd, eds. Coggins, R. et. al., London, 1982.

Robinson, W.H. The Corporate Personality in Ancient Israel, Philadelphia, 1946.

Robinson, W.H. Inspiration and Revelation in the Old Testament, New York,
1946.

Roberts, J.J.M. "The Davidic origin of the Zion Tradition," Journal of Biblical
Literature. 92 (1973), 316-29.

Rose, M. Der Ausschliesslichkeitsansprunh Jahwes: Deuteronomistische
Schultheologie und die volksfrommigkeit der spaten Konigszeit. Stuttgart,
1975.

Rowley, H.H. Worship in Ancient Israel. London, 1967.

Sa-Moon, Kang. Divine War in the Old Testament and the Ancient Near East.
Berlin, 1987.

Schmid, Hans Heinrich. Gerechtigkeit als Weltordnung. Hintergrund und
Geschichte des alttestamentlichen Gerechtigkeitsbegriffs. Tubingen, 1968.

Smend, R. Jahwekrig und Stammebund. Erwagungen zur altesten Geschichte
Israel. Gottingen, 1963.

Schmid, H.H. "Heiliger Krieg und Gottesfrieden im Alten Testament."
Altorientalische Welt in der alttestamentlicher Theologie. Zurich, 1974.

Smith, C. Ryder. The Biblical Doctrine of the Hereafter, London, 1958.

Smith, Mark S. The Early History of God: Yahweh and the Other Deities in
Ancient Israel. San Francisco, 1990.

Smith, Morton. Palestinian Parties and Politics that Shaped the New Testament.
New York and London, 1971 (repr. London, 1987).

Smith, Morton. "The common theology of the Ancient Near East," Journal of
Biblical Literature, 71 (1952), 135-147.

Soggin, J.A. A History of Israel. From the Beginning to the Bar Kochba Revolt.
London, 1984.(Contains an extensive bibliography.)

Soggin, J.A. "Der offiziel geforderte Synkretismus in Israel wahrend des
sehnten Jahrhunderts," Zeitschrift fur die alttestamentliche Wissenschaft. 78
(1966), 179-204.

Stolz, F. Jahwes und Israels Krieg, Kriegstheorien und Kriegserfahrungen des
alten Israel. Zurich, 1972.

Stolz, F. Struckturen und Figuren im Kult von Jerusalem. Berlin, 1970.

Stoltz, F. "Monotheismus in Israel," Monotheismus im alten Israel und seiner
Umwelt. Fribourg, 1980.

Van Seters, J. "The religion of the patriarchs in Genesis." Biblica. Rome, 61
(1980), 220-23.

Vaux, Roland de. Histoire ancienne d'Israel trans., David Smith the Early
History of Israel Philadelphia, 1978.

Vorlander, H. "Der Monotheismus Israels als Antwort auf die Kriese des Exils."
Der einzige Gott: Die Geburt des biblischen Monotheismus. Munich, 1981.

Weinfield, Moshe. "The Covenant of Grant in the Old Testament and the Ancient
Near East." Journal of the American Oriental Society 90 (April-June 1970), 184203.

Weinfield, Moshe. "Social and Cultic Institutions in the Priestly Source against
Their Ancient Near Eastern Background." Proceedings of the Eighth World
Congress of Jewish Studies, 95-129. Jerusalem, 1983.

Weippert, M. '"Heiliger Krieg" in Israel und Assyrien: Kritische Anmerkungen zu
Gerhard von Rads Konzept des "Heiligen Krieges" im alten Israel', Zeitschrift
fur die alttestamentliche Wissenschaft. 84 (1972, 460-493.

Wellhausen, Julius. Prolegomena to the History of Israel, trans. J. Sutherland
Black, Edinburgh, 1885; reissued as Prolegomena to the History of Ancient
Israel, New York, 1957.

Yadin, Y. 'The Transition from a Semi-Nomadic to a Sedentary Society in the
Twelfth Century B.C.E.,' Symposia Celebrating the Seventy-Fifth Anniversary of
the Foundation of the American School of Oriental Research(1990-1975), Frank
Moore Cross, (ed), 1979, pgs. 57-68.

Yadin, Y. 'Is the Biblical Account of the Israelite Conquest of Canaan Historically
Reliable?', Biblical Archaeology Review, 8, pgs. 16-23.

Zimmerli, Walther. Gottes Offenbarung: Gesammelte Aufsatze zum Alten
Testament Munich, 1963.
Prophetic Judaism

Baltzer, D. Ezechiel und Deuterojesaja. Beruhrungen in der Heilserwartung der
beiden grossen Exilspropheten, Berlin, 1977.

Cross, Frank Moore. "A Reconstruction of the Jewish Restoration," Journal of
Biblical Literature, 94 (1975), 4-18.

Carroll, R.P. "Second Isaiah and the failure of prophecy," Studia Theologica,
Lund, 32 (1978), 119-131.

de Boer, P.A. Second Isaiah's Message, Leiden, 1956.

Raitt, T.M. A Theology of Exile: Judgement/Deliverance in Jeremiah and
Ezekiel, Philadelphia, 1977.

Blenkinsopp, J. A History of Prophecy in Israel. From the Settlement in the
Land to the Hellenistic Period. London, 1984.

Hanson, P.D. The Dawn of the Apoclyptic: the Historical and Sociological Roots
of Jewish Apoclyptic Eschatology, Philadelphia, 1975.

Jagersma, H. A History of Israel from Alexander the Great to Bar Kochba,
London, 1985.

Kaiser, O. Das Buch des Propheten Jesaja Kapitel 1-12, 5th edition, Gottingen,
1981.

Martin-Achard, R. Israel et les nations, la perspective missionaire de l'Ancient
Testament, Paris, 1959.

Orlinsky, H.M. Studies on the Second Part of the Book of Isaiah, in Vetus
Testamentum Leiden, 14 (1967).

Ploger, O. Theocracy and Eschatology, Oxford, 1968.

Russell, D.S. The Jews from Alexander to Herod, London, 1967.

Schurer, E. The History of the Jewish People in the Age of Jesus Christ, rev.
ed., G. Vermes and F. Millar, 3 volumes, Edinburgh, 1973-1987.

Smart, J.D. History and Theology in Second Isaiah, London, 1965.

Snaith, N.H. "The servant of the Lord in Dutero-Isaiah," Studies in Old
Testament Prophecy, presented to Theodore H. Robinson, Edinburgh, 1950, pp,
186-200.

Snaith, N.H. Isaiah 40-66, A Study in the Teaching of Second Isaiah and its
Consequences in Vetus Testamentum, Leiden, 14 (1967).

Torrey, C.C. The Second Isaiah. A New Interpretation. Edinburgh, 1928.

Apocalyptic Judaism

Ackryod, P.R. Exile and Restoration: a study in Hebrew Thought in the Sixth
Century B.C., London, 1968.

Baltzer, D. Ezechiel und Deuterojesaja. Beruhrungen in der Heilserwartung der
beiden grossen Exilspropheten, Berlin, 1977.

Barker, M. The Older Testament. The survival of themes from the ancient royal
cult in sectarian Judaism and Early Christianity, London, 1987.

Becker, J. Messianic Expectation in the Old Testament. Edinburgh, 1980.

Betz, Hans Dieter, On the Problem of the Religion-Historical Understanding of
Apocalypticism, Journal for Theology and the Church, 6 (1969), 134-156.

Blenkinsopp, J. A History of Prophecy in Israel. From the Settlement in the
Land to the Hellenistic Period. London, 1984.

Bloch, J. On the Apocalyptic in Judaism, Philadelphia, 1952.

Carroll, R.P. When Prophecy Failed: Reactions and Responses to Failure in the
Old Testament Prophetic Traditions, London, 1979.

Charles, R.H. Eschatology, New York, 1963.

Coggins, et.al. Israel's Prophetic Tradition, Cambridge, 1982.

Collins, J.J. The Apocalyptic Imagination: An Introduction to the Jewish Matrix
of Christianity, New York, 1984.

Collins, J.J. The Apocalyptic Vision of the Book of Daniel, Missoula, 1977.

Collins, John J. The Sybylline Oracles of Egyptian Judaism, Society of Biblical
Literature Dissertation Series 13, Missoula, 1974.

Delling, G. ed. Bibliographie zur judisch-hellenistischen und
Intertestamentarischen Literatur 1900-1965, Berlin, 1969, 2nd. ed. 1975.

Dexinger, Ferdinand. Das Buch Daniel und seine Probleme, Stuttgarter
Bibelstudien, 35, Stuttgart, 1969.

Freedman, D.N. "The Flowering of the Apocalyptic,” Journal for Theology and
The Church, 6 (1969), 166-174.

Frost, S.B. Old Testament Apocalyptic, London, 1952.

Geffchen, Johannes. Die Oracula Sibyllina, Die griechischen christlichen
Schrifstellar der ersten drei Jharhunderte

Gowan, D.E. Eschatology in the Old Testament, Edinburgh, 1987.

Gowan, D.E. Bridge between the Testaments: A Reappraisal of Judaism from
the Exile to the Birth of Christianity, 2nd ed., Pittsburgh, 1980.

Gray, John. The Biblical Doctrine of the Reign of God. Edinburgh, 1979.

Greenfield, Jonas C. and Stone, Michael E. "The Enochic Pentatuch and the
Date of the Similitudes," Harvard Theological Review 70 (1977), 51-65.

Gressmann, H. Der Messias, Gottingen, 1929.

Hanson, P.D. The Dawn of the Apoclyptic: the Historical and Sociological Roots
of Jewish Apoclyptic Eschatology, Philadelphia, 1975.

Hengel, Martin. Judaism and Hellenism: Studies in their Encounter in Palestine
during the Early Hellenistic Period, 2nd ed. London and Philadelphia, 1974.

Hennecke, E. and Schneemelcher, W. Newtestamentliche Apokryphen, 2 vols.
Tubingen, 1964.

Herrmann, W. Die prophetischen Heilserwartungen im Alten Testament,
Stuttgart, 1965.

Himmelfarb, Martha. Ascent to Heaven in Jewish and Christian Apocalypses,
Oxford, 1993.

Jagersma, H. A History of Israel from Alexander the Great to Bar Kochba,
London, 1985.

Knibb, M.A. "Prophecy and the emergence of the Jewish Apocalypses," in
Israel's Prophetic Tradition: Essays in Honour of Peter R. Ackroyd, Cambridge,
1982.

Knibb, Michael A. The Ethiopic Book of Enoch; A New Edition in the LIght of the
Aramaic Dead Sea Fragments, 2 vols., Oxford, 1978.

Klausner, J. The Messianic Idea in Israel, London, 1956.

Kvanig, H.S. Roots of Apocalyptic. The Mesopotamian Background of the Enoch
Figure and of the Son of Man, Neukirchen-Vluyn, 1988.

Millar, W.R. Isaiah 24-27 and the Origin of Apocalyptic. Missoula, 1976.

Momigliano, A. Alien Wisdom: The Limits of Hellenism, Cambridge, 1975.

Mowinckel, S. Psalmenstudien II, Das Thronbesteigungsfest Jahwas. Kristina,
1922.

Muller, Hans-Peter. Ursprunge und Strukturen alttestamentlicher Eschatologie,
Berlin, 1969.

Murdock, W.R. "History and revelation in Jewish apocalypticism, Interpretation.
Journal of Bible and Theology, 21 (1967), 167-187.

Nickelsburg, G.W.E. Jewish Literature between the Bible and the Mishnah,
London, 1981.

Nickelburg, G.W.E. Resurrection, Immortality, and Eternal Life in
Intertestamental Judaism, Cambridge, MA and London, 1997.

von der Osten-Sacken, Peter. Die Apokalyptik in ihrem Verhaltnis zu Prophetie
und Weisheit, Munchen, 1969.

Ploger, O. Theocracy and Eschatology, Oxford, 1968.

Preuss, H.D. ed. Eschatologie im Alten Testament. Darmstadt, 1978.

Raitt, T.M. A Theology of Exile: Judgement/Deliverance in Jeremiah and
Ezekiel, Philadelphia, 1977.

Rowland, C. The Open Heaven. A Study in Apoclyptic in Judaism and Early
Christianity, London, 1982.

Rowley, H.H. The Relevance of Apocalyptic, 1944.

Russell, D.S. The Method and Message of Jewish Apocalyptic, 200 B.C.-A.D.
100, London, 1964.

Russell, D.S. Between the Testaments, Phidelphia, 1960, 1965.

Schmidt, Johann Michael. Die judische Apokalyptik: Die Geschichte ihrer
Erforschung von den Anfangen bis zu den Textfunden von Qumran. 2nd. ed.,
Neukirchen-Vluyn, 1976.

Schreiner, J.D. Alttestamentlich-judische Apokalyptic: Eine Einfuhrung, Munich,
1969.

Schurer, E. The History of the Jewish People in the Age of Jesus Christ, rev.
ed., G. Vermes and F. Millar, 3 volumes, Edinburgh, 1973-1987.

Smith, C. Ryder. The Biblical Doctrine of the Hereafter, London, 1958.

Schmithals, W. The Apoclyptic Movment: Introduction and Interpretation,
Nashville, 1975.

Sjoberg, Erik. Der Menschensohn im athiopischen Henochbuch, acta Reg.
Societatis Humaniorum Literarum Lundensis 41, Lund, 1946.

Stone, Michael E. "The Book of Enoch and Judaism in the Third Century BCE,"
Catholic Biblical Quarterly, (1978), 479-492.

Stone, M.E. Scriptures, Sects, and Visions, Philadelphia, 1980.

Volz, Paul. Die Eschatologie der judischen Gemeinde im neutestamentlichen
Zeit alter, 2nd. ed., Tubingen, 1934, reprint, Hildescheim, 1966.

von der Osten-Sacken, Peter. Die Apokalyptik in ihrem Verhaltnis zu Prophetie
und Weisheit, Munchen, 1969.

Westermann, C. Prophetische Heilsworte im Alten Testament,

Wilson, R.R. Prophecy and Society in Ancient Israel, Philadelphia, 1982.
The Jews and Hellenistic Civilization

Abbott, F. and Johnson, A. Municipal Administration of in the Roman Empire,
1926.

Abrahams, Israel. Campaigns in Palestine from Alexander the Great, 1927.

Ackroyd, Peter R. Israel under Babylon and Persia, London, 1970.

Andreades, M.A. A History of Greek Public finance, 1933.

Ausfeld, Adolf. Der grieschische Alexanderroman, 1907.

Avi-Yonah, M. "The Foundations of Tiberias," Israel Exploration Journal, I
(1950-1), 160ff.

Avi-Yonah, M. Historical Geography of Eretz Yisrael, 1950.

Avi-Yonah, M. "The City Boundaries of Roman Transjordan," Bulletin of the
Jewish Palestine Exploration Society, II (1943-44), 1ff.

Aymard, A. "Tutelle et usurpation dans les monarchies hellenistiques,"
Aegyptus, 32 (1952), 85ff.

Babelon, E. Les Perses Achemenides, 1893.

Babelon, E. Les rois de Syrie, d'armenie et de Commagene, 1890.

Baeck, Leo. Die Pharisaer, 1927.

Baron, S.W. A Social and Religious History of the Jews, vols. 1-2, 2nd. ed., New
York, 1952.

Beek, M.A. Das Danielbuch, 1935.

Bengston, H. Die Strategie in der hellenistischen Zeit, 1937-1952.

Bevan, E.R. A History of Egypt Uder the Ptolemaic Dynasty, 1927.

Bevan, E.R. The House of Seleucus, 1902.

Bevan, E.R. Jerusalem Under the High Priests, 1904.

Berve, H. Das Alexanderreich auf prosopographischer Grundlage, 1926.

Bevenot, H. Die beiden Makkabaerbucher, 1931.

Bickerman, E. The God of the Maccabees: Studies on the Meaning and Origin of
the Maccabean Revolt, Leiden, 1979.

Bickerman, E. "L'avenement de Ptolemy V Epiphane,” Chron. d'Egypte, 1
(1940), 124ff.

Bickerman, E. "La charte seleucide de Jerusalem," Revue des etudes juives,
100 (1935), 4ff.

Bickerman, E. Der Gott der Makkabaer, 1937.

Bickerman, E. "Heliodore au temple de Jerusalem," Annuaire de l'Institut de
Philologie et d'Histoire Orientale, VII (1939-44), 1ff.

Bickerman, E. Les institutions des Seleucides, 1938.

Bickerman, E. "Une question seleucide relative au temple de Jerusalem," Syria,
25 (1946/8), 67ff.

Black, Matthew. An Aramaic Approach to the Gospels Acts, 3rd. ed., Oxford,
1967.

Bludau, A. Juden und Judenverfolgugnen im alten Alexandrien, 1906.

Busink, Th. A. Der Tempel von Jerusalem von Salomo bis Herodes, 2 vols.,
Leiden, 1970-1980.

Bouche-Leclercq, A. Histoire des Lagides, 1903.

Bouche-Leclercq, A. HIstoire des Seleucides, 1913.

Bousset, W. Die Religion des Judentums im spathellenistischen Zeitalter, 3rd.
ed., Tubingen, 1926.

Bousset, W. Die Religion des Judentums im spathellenistischen Zeitalter, 3rd.
ed, of 1926 rev. by Jugo Gressmann, 4th ed., Tubingen, 1966.

Braun, M. History and Romance in Graeco-Oriental Literature, 1938.

Brehier, Emilel. Les idees philosophiques et religieses de Philon d'Alexandrie,
1925.

Bright, John. A History of Israel, Phildelphia, 1972.

Buchler, Adolf. Die Tobiaden und Oniaden, 1899.

Burchard, C., et. al. Studein zu den Testamenten der Zwolf Patriarchen,
Beihefte zur Zeitschrift fur die neutestamentliche Wissenschaft, 36, Berlin,
1969.

Burchard, Christopher, Untersuchungen zu Joseph und Aseneth,
Wissenschaftliche Untersuchungen zum Neuen Testament, 8 Tubingen, 1965.

Charles, R.H. The Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha of the Old Testament, 2
vols., Oxford, 1912.

Charles, R.H. A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Book of Daniel,
1929.

Charlesworth, James H. The Pseudepigrapha and Modern Research, Society of
Biblical Literature Septuagint and Cognate Studies, 7, Mossoula, 1976.

Collins, John C. "The Epic of Theodotus and the Hellenism of the Hasmoneans,”
Harvard Theological Review, 73 (1980), 91-104.

Cross, Frank Moore. "A Reconstruction of the Jewish Restoration," Journal of
Biblical Literature, 94 (1975), 4-18.

Cumont, Franz. Les religions orientales dans le paganisme romain, 1929.

Cuq, E. "La condition juridique de la Coele-Syrie au temps de Ptolemme V
Epiphane, Syria, 8 (1927), 143ff.

Dalbert, Peter. Die Theologie der hellenistische-judische Missions-Literatur
under Ausschluss von Philo und Josephus, Hamburg-Voldsforf, 1954.

Dancy, J.S. A Commentary on I Maccabees, 1954.

Dupont-Sommer, A. Le quatrieme livre des Maccabees, 1939.

Eisenstein, J. Otzar Midrashim, 1915.

Ellizer, K. E. Studien zum Habakuk-Kommentar, 1953.

Enger, Maurits. "Der Brief d. Kaiser Claudius an die Alexandriner," Klio, 20
(1923), 175ff.

Enger, Maurits. "Die staatsrechtichle Stellung der alexandrienischen juden,"
Klio, 18 (1923), 79-90.

Delling, Gerhard and Maser Malwin, Bibliographie zur judisch-hellenistischen
und intertestamentarischen Literatur: 1900-1970, 2nd. ed., Texte und
Untersucheungen zur Geschichte der altchristlichen Literatur, 106, Berlin,
1975.

Enslin, Morton S. Zeitlin, Solomon. The Book of Judith, Jewish Apocryaphal
Literature, Leiden, 1972.

Farmer, William R. Maccabees, Zealots, and Josephus: An Inquiry into Jewish
Ntionalism in the Graeco-Roman Period, New York: 1956.

Finkelstein, Louis. (ed.) The Jews, Their History, Culture, and Religion, 1949.

Finkelstein, Louis. The Pharisees and the Men of the Great Assembly, 1941.

Finkelstein, Louis. The Pharisees: The Sociological Background of Their Faith,
1946.

Finkelstein, Louis. "The Pharisees: Their Origin and Their Philosophy," Harvard
Theological Review, 22 (1929), 186-261.

Fitzmyer, Joseph A. A Wandering Aramean: Collected Aramaic Essays, Society
for Biblical Literature Monograph Series, 25, Missoula, 1979, 29-56.

Fitzmyer, Joseph A. The Genesis Apocryphon of Qumran Cave I, Biblica et
orientalia, 2nd. ed., Rome, 1971.

Foerster, W. "Der Ursprung des Pharisaismus," Zeitschrift fur die
neutestamentlicher Wissenschaft,34 (1935), 35ff.

Freudenthal, J. Die Flavius Josephus Beigelegte Schrift uber die schiche des
Christentums, 1903.

Friedlander, M. Geschichte der Judischen Apologetik als Vorgeschichte des
Christentums, 1903.

Friedlander, M. Die Juden in der vorchristlichen grieschichen Welt, 1897.

Friedlander, M. Die religiosen Bewegungen innherhalb des Judentums im
zeitalter Jeus, 1905.

Freyne, S. Galilee from Alexander the Great to Hardrian, 323 B.C.E. to 135
C.E.: A Study of Second Temple Judaism, Notre Dame, 1962.

Fuchs, Leo. Die Juden Agyptens in ptolemaischer und romischer Zeit, 1924.

Galling, K. "Die syrisch-palastinische Kuste nach der Beschreibung bei PseudoScylax," Zeitschrift des Deutschen Palastina-Vereins, LXI (1938), 83ff.

Gaster, Moses. The Samaritans, 1925.

Gauthier, H. and Sottas, H. "Un decret trilingue en honneur de Ptolemie IV,"
Service des Antiquites de l'Egypte, 1925.

Geffcken, J. Komposition u. Entstehungszeit d. Oracula Sibyllina, 1902.

Ginsberg, H. Louis. Studies in Daniel, 1948.

Giovannini, A. and Muller, H. "Die Beziehungen zwischen Rome und den Jude
im 2.Jh. v.Chr., " Museum Helveticum, 28 (1971), 151-71.

Goldstein, Jonathan A. “1 Maccabees”, Anchor Bible 41, Garden City, 1976.

Goldstein, Jonathan A. “2 Maccabees”, Anchor Bible 41a, Garden City,

Goodenough, E. R. The Jurisprudence of Jewish Courts Courts in Egypt: Legal
Administration by the Jews under the Early Roman Empire as Described by
Philo Judaeus: New Haven, 1929.

Goodenough, E.R. An Introduction to Philo Judaeus, 1940.

Goodenough, E.R. Jewish Symbols in the Greco-Roman Period, vols. I-IV,
1952-1953.

Goodenough, E.R. "The Political Philosophy of the Hellenistic Kingship," Yale
Classical Studies, I (1926), 53ff.

Goodenough, E.R. The Politics of Philo Judaeus, 1938.

Goodman, Martin. (ed.) Jews in a Graeco-Roman World, Oxford, 1999.

Gowan, D.E. Bridge between the Testaments: A Reappraisal of Judaism from
the Exile to the Birth of Christianity, 2nd ed., Pittsburgh, 1980.

Grant, M. The Jews in the Roman Empire

Graetz, Heinrich. Geschichte der Juden, 1853-76.

Gressmann, Hugo. "Die Ammonitischen Tobiaden," Sitzungsberichte d.
Preussischen Akademie d. Wissenschaften, XXXIX (1921), 128ff.

Gutberlet, C. Das Zweit Buch. d. Makkabaer, 1927.

Gutmann, J. The Synagogue: Studies in Origins, Archaeology and Architecture,
Ktav, 1975.

Gutmann, J. "Alexander of Macedonia in Palesinte”, Tarbitz, XI (1940), 271294.

Gutmann, J. "The Canaanite God Shadrapa and His Nature,” The Epstein
Jubilee Volume, 68ff.

Gutmann, M. "Enslavement for Debt in Jewish Teaching," Dinaburg Anniversary
Book, 1949, 82-86.

Hadas, M. Aristeas to Philocrates, 1951.

Hadas, M. The Third and Fourth Books of Maccabees, 1953.

Haddad, George. Aspects of Social Life in Antioch, 1949.

Hanhart, Robert ed. Maccabaeorum Liber II, Gottingen Septuagint, 9,2.

Harper, Jr. O. McLean. "A Study in the Commercial Relations between Egypt
and Syria in the 3rd century B.C.," American Journal of Philology, 49 (1928)
1ff.

Harrington, Danil J. "Research on the Jewish Pseudeprigrapha during the
1970s," Catholic Biblical Quarterly, 42,(1980), 147-59.

Heinemann, Issak. Philons griechische u. judische Bildng, 1932.

Hengel, Martin. Judaism and Hellenism: Studies in Their Encounter in Palestine
during the Hellenistic Period, 2 vols. Philadelphia, 1974.

Herford, R. Travers. Pharisaism, its Aim and its Methods, 1912.

Herrman, Siegfried. A History of Israel in Old Testament Times, London, 1975

Herzfeld, Levi. Handelsgeschichte der Juden des Altertums, 1894.

Hill, G.F. Catalogue of the Greek Coins of Palestine, 1914.

Hoenig, S.B. The Great Sanhedrin, 1953.

Holscher, G. Palastina in der persischen und hellenistischen Zeit, 1903.

Hoonacker, A. Van. Une communaute judeo-arameene a l'Elephantine, en
Egypte, aus VIe siecle avant J.C., 1915.

Jacoby, Felix. Die fragmente der Griechischen Historiker, B. no 142, 1923.

Jaeger, w. "Greeks and Jews," Journal of Religion, 18 (1938), 127ff.

Janne, H. "La lettre de Claude aus Alexandrinset le Christianisme," Melanges
Franz Cumont, 1936, 261ff.

Jansen, Ludin. Die Politik Antiochos des IV, 1943.

Jellicoe, Sidney. The Septuagint and Modern Study, New York, 1968.

Jeremias, J. Jerusalem zur Zeit Jesu, 1923-1937.

Jeremias, J. "Die Einwohnerzhal Jersualems zur Zeit Jesu," Zeitschrift des
Deutschen Palastina-Vereins, 66 (1943), 24-31.

de Jonge, M. ed. The Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs: A Critical Edition of
the Greek Text, Leiden, 1978.

de Jonge, M. "Recent Studies on the Testaments of the Twelve Partriarchs,
Svenski Exegetisk Arsbok, 36 (1971), 77-96.

de Jonge, M. The Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs: A Study of Their Text,
Composition and Origin, 2nd. ed., Van Gorcum's theologische bibliotheek, 25,
Assen, 1975.

de Jonge, M. ed. Studies on the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs: Text and
Interpretation, Studia in veteris testamenti pseudepigraphia, 3, Leiden, 1975.

Jouguet, Pierre. L'imperialisme macedonien et l'hellenisation de l'Orient, 1926.

Jouguet, Pierre. La vie municiplale dans l'Egypte romain, 1911.

Juster, Jean. Les Juifs dans l'Empire romain: leur condition juridique,
economique et sociale, Paris, 1914.

Karstedt, Ulrich. Syrische Territorien in hellenistischer Zeit, 1926.

Kappler, Werner, ed. Maccabaeorum Liber I, Gottingen Septuagint 9,1.

Katz, Peter. "Septuagintal Studies in the Mid-Century, in W.D. Davies and D.
Daube, The Background of the New Testament and its Eschatology...in Honor of
C.H. Dodd, Cambridge, 1964, 176-208.

Keil, Carl F. Commentar uber die Bucher der Makkabaer, 1875.

Kippenberg, Hans G. Religion und Klassenbildung im antiken Judea, Gottingen,
1978.

Klausner, J. History of the Period of the Second Temple, 1949.

Klausner, J. History of the Second Commonwealth, 1949-1951.

Klein, Samuel. Galilaa von der Makkabaerzeit, 1928.

Klein, Samuel. Das tannaitische Grenzverzeichnis Palastinas, 1928.

Kohler, A. Urkunden und Untersuchungen z. Gesch. d. delischattischen Bundes,
1869.

Koebner, R. ed. Studies in Classics and Jewish Hellenism, Jerusalem, 1954.

Kraeling, C.H. Gerasa, City of the Decapolis, 1938.

Krauss, Samuel. Grieschische und lateinische Lehnworter im Talmud Midrasch
und Targum, 1898-1899.

Krauss, Samuel. Synagogale Altertumer, 1925.

Krauss, Samuel. Talmudische Archaologie, 3 vols., 1910-1912.

Kuhn, K.G. "The Two Messiahs of Aaron and Israel," The Scrolls and the New
Testament, ed. Stendahl...

Laqueur, R. Kritische Untersuchungen z. II Makkabaerbuch, 1904.

Launey, M. Recherches sur les armees hellenistiques, 1949-1950.

Lauterbach, Jacob Z. "The Pharisees and Their Teaching," Hebrew Union
College Annual, 6 (1929), 69ff.

Leider, E. Der Handel von Alexandreia, 1933.

Le Moyne, Jean. Les Sadduceens, Paris, 1972.

deLange, N. Apocrypha: Jewish Literature of the Hellenistic Age, New York,
1978.

Lesquier, Jean. Les militaires de l'Egypte sous les Lagides, 1911.

Libmann-Frankfurt, Therese. "Rome et le conflit judeo-syrien (164-161 avan
notre ere)," L'Antiquite classique 38 (1969), 101-20.

Lieberman, S. Greek in Jewish Palestine, 1942.

Lieberman, S. Hellenism in Jewish Palestine, 1950.

Losch, S. Epistula Claudiana, 1930.

Lurie, S. Anti-Semitism in the Ancient World, 1923.

Maier, Johann. Geschichte der judischen Religion von der Zeit Alexanders des
Grossen bis zur Aufklar, Berlin, 1972.

Maier, Johann and Schreiner, Josef. Literatur und Religion des Fruhjudentums:
Eine Einfuhrung, Wurtzburg, 1973.

Momigliano Arnaldo. "Greek Culture and the Jews," The Legacy of Greece, ed.
M.I. Finley, Oxford, 1981, 325-46.

Neusner, Jacob. A History of the Jews in Babylonia, vol. 1, The Parthian Period,
Leiden, 1965.

Nickelsburg, George W.E. Jewish Literature between the Bible and the Mishnah,
Philadelphia, 1981.

Noth, Martin. The History of Israel, 2nd ed., New York, 1960.

Oesterley, W.O.E. The Jews and Judaism during the Greek Period: The
Background of Christianity, London and New York, 1941.

Pfeiffer, Robert A. Hisory of the New Testament Times, With an Introduction to
the Apocrypha, New York, 1949.

von Rad, Gerhad. Old Testament Theology, 2 vols. New York, 1965, 263-315.

Reifenberg, A. Israel's History on Coins from the Maccabees to the Roman
Conquest, London, 1953.

Rost, Leonhar. Judaism Outside the Hebrew Canon: An Introductin to the
Documents, Nashville, 1976.

Russell, D.S. Between the Testaments, Phidelphia, 1960, 1965.

Safrai, S. and Stern, M. eds. The Jewish People in the First Century, vol. 1,
Philadelphia, 1974.

Sanger, Dieter. Antikes Judentum und die Mysterien: Religionsgeschichtliche
Untersuchengen zu Joseph und Aseneth, Wissenschaftliche Untersuchungen
zum Neuen Testament, 2,5, Tubingen, 1980.

Schlatter, Adolf. Geschichte Israels von Alexander dem Grossen bis Hardin 3rd.
ed., Stuttgart, 1925, reprint, 1971.

Sevenster, J.N. The Roots of Pagan Anti-Semitism in the Ancient World, Leiden,
1975.

Schubert, Kurt. Die judischen Religionsparteien im neutestamentlichen
Zeitalter, Stuttgart, 1970.

Schunck, Klaus D. 1 Makkabaerbuch, Judische Schriften aus hellenistischromischer Zeit, 1,4, Gutersloh, 1980.

Schurer, E. A History of the Jewish People in the Time of Jesus

Simon, Marcel. Jewish Sects at the Time of Jesus, Philadelphia, 1967.

Slingerland, H. Dixon. The Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs: A Critical
History of Research, Society for Biblical Literature Monograph Series, 21,
Missoula, 1977.

Smith, Morton. Palestinian Parties and Politics, New York, 1971.

Stahlin, Otto. "Die hellenistische-judische Literatur, " Geschichte der
griechischen Literatur, Wilhelm von Christ and Wilhelm Schmid, eds. Handbuch
der Altertumswissenschraft, 1, 2, 1, 6th ed., Bunchen, 1920, 535-656.

Stone, Michael Edward. Scriptures, Sects,and Visions, Philadelphai, 1980.

Tcherikover, V. Hellenistic Civilization and the Jews

Vanderkam, James C. Textual and Historical Studies in the Book of Jubilees,
Harvard Semitic Monographs, Missoula Press, 1977.

Walters, Peter (Peter Katz). The Text of the Septuagint: Its Corruptions and
Their Emendation, D.W. Gooding, ed., London, 1973.
Jewish Sects, Wisdom Literature, etc.

Baeck, Leo. Paulus, die Pharisaer und das Neue Testament, Frankfort, 1961.

Baeck, Leo. The Pharisees and Other Essays, New York, 1960.

Baumgartner, Walter. "The Wisdom Literature," in The Old Testament and
Modern Study, H.H. Rowley, Oxford, 1951, 210-237.

Bousset, Wilhelm. Judisch-christlicher Schulbetrieb in Alexander und Rom,
Gottingen, 1915.

Bowman, J. The Samaritan Problem: Studies in the Relationship of
Samaritanism, Judaism, and Early Christianity, Pittsburg Theological
Monograph Series, no. 4, Pittsburgh, 1975.

Christ, Felix. Jesus Sophia, Abhandlungen zur Theologie und
Religionswissenschaft, 57, Zurich, 1970.

Coggins, R. J. Samaritans and Jews: The Origins of Samaritanism
Reconsidered, Atlanta, 1975.

Crenshaw, James L. Old Testament Wisdom: An Introduction, Atlanta, 1981.

Cross, Frank Moore. The Ancient Library of Qumran and Modern Biblical
Studies, rev. ed., Doubleday, 1961.

Cross, Frank Moore. "Aspects of Samaritan and Jewish History in the Late
Persian Period," Harvard Theological Review, 59 (1966(, 201-11.

Finkelstein, Louis. The Pharisees: The Sociological Background of Their Faith, 2
vols., 3rd. ed., Philadelphia, 1962

Fitzmyer, Joseph A. Essays on the Semitic Background of the New Testament,
London, 1971.

Fitzmyer, Joseph A. The Dead Sea Scrolls: Major Publications and Tools for
Study, Missoula, MT, 1975.

Gartner, Bertil. The Temple and the Community in Qumaran and in the New
Testament, Cambridge, 1965.

Gaster, Moses. The Samaritans: Their History, Doctrine, and Literature.
London, 1925.

Georgi, Dieter. Weisheit Salomos, Judische Schriften aus hellenistischromischer Zeit, 3,4, Gutersloh, 1980.

Georgi, Dieter. "Der vorpaulinische Hymnus Phil. 2,6-11," Zeit und Geschichte
Tubingen, 1964, 262-93.

Gese, Hartmut. Lehre und Wirklichkeit in der alten Weisheit: Studien zur den
Spruchen Salomos und dem Buche Hiob, Tubingen, 1958.

Ginsberg, H.L. "The Structure and Content of the Book of Kohelet," in Wisdom
in Israel and the Ancient Near East, M. Noth and D. Winton Thomas, eds.,
VTSup 3, Leiden, 1955, 138-149.

Goodenough, Erwin R. An Introduction to Philo Judaes, 2nd. ed., New York,
1963.

Goodenough, Erwin R. By Light, Light: The Mystic Gospel of Hellenistic Judaism,
New Haven, 1935.

Hadas, Moses. Aristeas to Philocrates, Jewish Apocryphal Literature, New York,
1953.

Madas, Moses. The Third and Fourth Book of Maccabees, Jewish Apocryphal
Literature, New York, 1953.

Heinemann, Isaak. Philons grechische und judische Bildung, Breslau, 1932.

Herford, R. Travers. The Pharisees, Boston, 1962.

Kippenberg, Hans Gerhard. Garizim und Synagogue: Traditionsgeschichtliche
Untersuchungen zur samaritanischen Religion der aramaischen Periode,
Religionsgeschichtliche Versuche und Vorarbeiten, 30, Berlin, 1971.

Le Moyne, Jean. Les Sadduceens, Paris, 1972.

Lim, Timothy H. Holy Scripture in the Qumran Commentaries and Pauline
Letters, Oxford, 1997.

Lohse, Eduard. Die Texte aus Qumran, hebraisch und deutsch, 2nd. ed.,
Munchen, 1971.

MacDonald, John. The Theology of the Samaritans, London, 1964.

Mack, Burton L. Logos und Sophia: Utersuchungen zur Weisheitstheologie im
hellenistischen Judentum, Studien zur Umwelt des Neuen Testamentes 10,
Tottingen, 1973.

Mendels, Doron. "Hellenistic Utopia and the Essenes," Harvard Theological
Review, 72 (1979), 207-222.

Middendorp, Th. Die Stellung Jesu ben Siras zwischen Judentum un
Hellenismus, Leiden, 1973.

Muhlenberg, Ekkehard, "Das Problem der Offenbarung in Philo vin
Alexandrien," Zeitschrift fur die neutestamentliche Wissenschaft, 64 (1973), 118.

Neusner, Jacob. From Politics to Piety: The Emergence of Pharisaic Judaism,
Englewood Cliffs, 1973.

Neusner, Jacob. The Rabbinic Tradition about the Pharisees before 70, 3 vols.,
Leiden, 1971.

von Rad, Gerhard. Wisdom in Israel, Nashville, 1972.

von Rad, Gerhard. "The Wisdom of Jesus Sirach," in Wisdom in Israel, Nasville,
1972.

Reese, James M. “Hellenistic Influence on the Books of Wisdom and Its
Consequences”, Analecta biblica, 41, Rome, 1970.

Ringgren, Helmer. The Faith of Qumran, Philadelphia, 1963

Sandmel, Samuel. Philo of Alexandria: An Introduction, New York, 1979.

Schubert, K. The Dead Sea Community: Its Origins and Teachings, New York,
1959.

Simon, Marcel. Jewish Sects at the Time of Jesus, Phildelphia, 1967.

Smith, Morton. Palestinian Parties and Politics, New York, 1971.

Theiler, Willy. "Philo von Alexandria und der Beginn des kaiserzeitlichen
Platonismus," in Untersuchungen zur antiken Literatur, Berlin, 1970, 484-501.

Tov, Emmanuel. The Book of Baruch also Called I Baruch, Society of Biblical
Literature. Texts and Translations, 8 Missoula, 1975.

de Vaux, Roland. Archaeology and the Dead Sea Scrolls, New York, 1973.

Vermes, Geza. The Dead Sea Scrolls: Qumran in Perspective, rev. ed.,
Phildelphia, 1963.

Wilken, Robert L. ed. Aspects of Wisdom in Judaism and Early Christianity,
Notre Dame, 1975

Wolfson, Harry Austryn. Philo, 4th ed., 2 vols., Cambridge, MA, 1968.

Yadin, Yagael. The Ben Sira Scroll from Masada, Jerusalem 1965.

Ziegler, Joseph ed. Sapientia Jesu Filli Sirach, Gottingen Septuagint 12,2.

Ziegler, Joseph ed. Sapientia Salomonis, Gottingen Septuagint 12,1.
"Minimalist" Critique, New Perspectives

Ackerman, S. Under Every Green Tree: Popular Religion in Sixth Century Judah,
Atlanta, 1992.

Ahlstrom, G. The History of Ancient Palestine, Sheffield: Journal for the Study
of the Old Testament Press, 1992.

Ahlstrom, G. 'The Origin of Israel in Palestine', Scandinavian Journal of the Old
Testament 2 (1991), pp. 19-34.

Albertz, R. A History of Israelite Religion in the Old Testament Period,
Louisville, 1994.

Albertz, R., C. Thoma & H. Hubner, 'Israel I-III', in Theologische
Realenzyklopadie 16, Berlin, 1986, 368-89

Albright, W.F. The Biblical Period from Abraham to Ezra, New York: Harper and
Row, 1965, pp. 84-7.

Amir, Y. 'Authority and Interpretation of Scripture in the Writings of Philo', in
Mulder (ed.), Mikra, pp. 421-53.

Attridge, H.W. and J.J. Collins (eds.) Of Scribes and Scrolls, Lanham: University
Press of America, 1990.

Baines, J. 'Literacy and Ancient Egyptian Society', in Man, London: Royal
Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland, 1983, pp. 572-99.

Barr, J. Judaism-Its Continuity with the Bible (The 7th Montefiore Memorial
Lecture), University of Southampton, 1968.

Barr, J. Holy Scripture: Canon, Authority, Criticism, London: SCM, 1983.

Barstad, H. A Way in the Wilderness: the 'Second Exodus' in the Message of
Second Isaiah, Manchester: Manchester University Press, 1989.

Barton, I. Oracles of God. Perceptions of Ancient Prophecy After the Exile,
London: Darton, Longman and Todd, 1986.

Beckwith, R.T. 'Formation of the Hebrew Bible', in Mulder (ed.), Mikra, pp. 3986 (41).

Ben Tor, A. (editor). The Archaeology of Ancient Israel, New Haven, 1992.

Ben Tor, A. 'The Fall of Canaanite Hazor- the "Who" and "When" Questions,'
Mediterranean Peoples in Transition: Thirteenth to Early Tenth Centuries BCE,
Gitin, S., Mazar, A., and Stern, E., 1998, pgs. 456-467.

Ben Zvi, E. 'History and Prophetic Texts', paper delivered at the 1991 Annual
SBL Meeting, Kansas City (unpublished).

Bickerman, E.J. 'The Babylonian Captivity', in W.D. Davies and L. Finkelstein
(eds), The Cambridge History of Judaism L pp. 142-58.

Bickerman, E.J. The Jews in the Greek Age, Cambridge: Harvard University
Press, 1988.

Bienkowski, P. (editor) Early Edom and Moab: The Beginning of the Iron Age in
Southern Jordon, Sheffield, 1992.

Blenkinsopp, J. Prophecy and Canon. A Contribution to the Study of Jewish
Origins, Notre Dame: University of Notre Dame Press, 1977.

Blenkinsopp, J. A History of Prophecy in Israel: From the Settlement in the
Land to the Hellenistic Period, Philadelphia: Westminster, 1983, p. 227.

Blenkinsopp, J. 'Temple and Society in Achaemenid Iudah', in Second Temple
Studies, pp. 22-53.

Boyce, M. A History of Zoroastrainism, Leiden: Brill, 1975.

Boyce, M. 'Persian Religion in the Achemenid Age', in Cambridge History of
Judaism 1, pp. 279-307.

Braudel, F. On History, London, 1980.

Breasted, J.H. Ancient Records of Egypt IV, Chicago: Chicago University Press,
1906-7; reprinted New York: Russell and Russell, 1962.

Brett, M.G. Biblical Criticism in Crisis, Cambridge: CUP, 1991.

Briant, P. 'Villages et communautes villageoises d'Asie achemenide et
hellenistique', Journal for Economic and Social History of the Orient, 18 (1975),
pp. 165-88.

Briant, P. 'Appareils d'Etat et developpement des forces productives au moyenorient ancien: le cas de l'empire achemenide', La Pensee, February 1981, pp.
475-89.

Broshi, M. and Finkelstein, I. 'The Population of Palestine in Iron Age II,'
Bulletin of the American School of Oriental Research, 1992, 287, pgs. 47-60.

Carroll, R.P. 'Textual Strategies and Ideology in the Second Temple Period', in
Davies (ad.), Second Temple Studies, pp. 108-124.

Childs, B.S. Introduction to the Old Testament as Scripture, London: SCM
Press, 1979.

Clines, D.J.A. What Does Eve Do To Help? and Other Readerly Questions to the
Old Testament (Journal for the Study of the Old Testament, Supplement Series,
94), Sheffield: Journal for the Study of the Old Testament Press, 1990.

Clines, D.J.A., et al. (eds), The Bible in Three Dimensions (Journal for the
Study of the Old Testament, Supplement Series, 87), Sheffield: Journal for the
Study of the Old Testament Press, 1990, pp. 321-35.

Coote, R.B. Early Israel. A New Horizon, Minneapolis: Fortress, 1990.

Coote,R.B. and K.W. Whitelam, The Emergence of Israel in Historical
Perspective (SWBA, 5), Sheffield: Almond Press, 1987.

Cowley, A.E. Aramaic Papyri of the Fifth Century B.C., Oxford: Clarendon Press,
1923.

Cross, F.M. 'Aspects of Samaritan and Jewish History in Late Persian and
Hellenistic Times', HTR 59 (1966), pp.201-1l.

Cross, F.M. Canaanite Myth and Hebrew Epic, Cambridge, MA, 1973.

Dandamaev, M.A. 'Achaemenid Babylonia', in I.M. Diakonoff (ed.), Ancient
Mesopotamia, pp. 296-311.

Danell, G.A. Studies in the Name Israel in the Old Testament, Uppsala, 1945.

Danto, A. Analytical Philosophy of History, Cambridge: CUP, 1965.

Davies, A.I. 'Solomonic Stables at Megiddo After All?' Palestine Exploration
Quarterly, 1988, 287, pgs. 47-60.

Davies, G.I. Ancient Hebrew Inscriptions, Cambridge: CUP, 1992.

Davies, G.I. Megiddo (Cities of the Biblical World), Guildford: Lutterworth Press,
1987.

Davies, P. In Search of Ancient Israel, Sheffield, 1992.(Very Intersting Book!!
Good bibliography for the beginning reader)

Davies, P.R. (ed.) Second Temple Studies (Journal for the Study of the Old
Testament, Supplement Series, 117), Sheffield: Journal for the Study of the
Old Testament Presss, 1991.

Davies, P.R. 'Does Biblical Studies Need a Dictionary?' in D.J. Clines et al.
(eds), The Bible in Three Dimensions, Sheffield: Journal for the Study of the
Old Testament Press, 1990, pp. 321-35.

Davies, P.R. 'Sons of Cain' in J.D. Martin and P.R. Davies (eds) A Word In
Season, pp. 35-56.

Davies, W.D. and L. Finkelstein (eds), The Cambridge History of Judaism I:
Introduction; The Persian Period, Cambridge: CUP, 1984.

Davies, W.D. and L. Finkelstein (eds), The Cambridge History of Judaism II:
The Hellenistic Age, Cambridge: CUP, 1989.

Demsky, A. 'Writing in Ancient Israel', in Mulder (ed.), Mikra , pp. 2-20.

Dever, W.G. 'Ceramics, Ethnicity, and the Question of Israel's Origins,' Biblical
Archaeologist, 58, pgs. 200-213.

Diakonoff, I.M. (ed.), Ancient Mesopotamia. Socio-Economic History: A
Collection of Studies by Soviet Scholars, Moscow: Nuaka, 1969.

Edelman, D. 'Introduction', Scandinavian Journal of the Old Testament 2
(1991), pp. 3-6.

Eskenazi, T.C. In an Age of Prose. A Literary Approach to Ezra-Nehemiah
(SBLMS, 36), Atlanta: Scholars Press, 1988.

Eynikel, E. The Reform of King Josiah and the Composition of the
Deuteronomistic History, Leiden, 1996.

Febvre, L. A New Kind of History and Other Studies, New York, 1973.

Finkelstein, I. The Archaeology of the lsraelite Settlement, Jerusalem: IES,
1988

Finkelstein, I. 'The Great Transformation: The 'Conquest' of the Highlands
Frontiers and the Rise of Territorial States,' The Archaeology of Society in the
Holy Land, T.E. Levy (ed.), London, 1995, pgs. 349-365.

Finkelstein, I. 'Ethnicity and the Origin of Iron I Settlers in the Highlands of
Canaan: Can the Real Israel Stand Up?', Biblical Archaeologist, 1996, 59, 198212.

Finkelstein, I. and Naaman, N. (eds.) From Nomadism to Monarchy:
Archaeological and Historical Aspects of Early Israel, Jerusalem, 1994.

Finkelstein, I. 'The Emergence of Israel in Canaan: Consensus, Mainstream and
Dispute', Scandinavian Journal of the Old Testament 2 (1991), pp. 47-59, 56.

Finkelstein, I. The Bible Unearthed: Archaeology's New Vision of Ancient Israel
and the Origins of the Sacred Texts, New York, 2001. (Very Intersting Book!!
Good bibliography for the beginning reader)

Finkelstein, I. 'State Formation in Israel and Judah: A Contrast in Context, a
Contrast in Trajectory,' Near Eastern Archaeology, 1999, 62, pgs. 35-92.

Finkelstein, L. Sifre on Deuteronomy, New York: Ktav**, 1969.

Fishbane, M. Biblical Interpretation in Ancient Israel, Oxford: Clarendon Press,
1985.

Fishbane, M. 'Use, Authority and Interpretation of Mikra at Qumran', Mikra, pp.
339-377.

Fitzmyer, J. 'The Use of Explicit Old Testament Quotations in Qumran Literature
and in the New Testament', NTS 7 (1960-1), pp. 297-333.

Frick, F.S. The Formation of the State in Ancient Israel: A Survey of Models and
Theories (SWBA, 4), Sheffield: Almond Press, 1986.

Friedman, R.E. Who Wrote the Bible?, New York, 1987. (Very Intersting Book!!
Good summary of Graf-Wellhausen.)

Friedman, R.E. The Hidden Book in the Bible, San Francisco, 1999.

Fowler, J. “Theophoric Personal Names in Ancient Hebrew” (Journal for the
Study of the Old Testament, Supplement Series, 49), Sheffield: Journal for the
Study of the Old Testament Press, 1988.

Galil, G. The Chronology of the Kings of Israel, Leiden, 1996.

Gammie, J.G. and L. Perdue (eds), The Sage in Israel and the Ancient Near
East, Winona Lake: Eisenbrauns, 1990

Garbini, G. History and Ideology an Ancient Israel, ET London: SCM Press,
1988.

Giveon, R. Les bedouins Shosou des documents egyptiens, Leiden, 1971.

Golden, Jonathan M. Ancient Canaan and Israel: New Perspectives, ABC-CLIO,
2004.

Golden, Jonathan M. Ancient Canaan and Israel: An Introduction, Oxford, 2009.

Gooding, D.W. Relics of Ancient Exegesis. A Study of the Miscellanies in 3
Reigns 2, Cambrige, CUP, 1976.

Goldstein, J. I Maccabees (ASB), New York: Doubleday, 1984.

Gottwald, N.K. The Tribes of Yahweh. A Sociology of the Religion of Liberated
Israel, Maryknoll: Orbis, 1979.

Grabbe, Lester L. Ancient Israel, Continuum International, 2007.

Greenberg, M. The Hab/piru, New Haven, 1955.

Gunkel, H. The Legends of Genesis, New York, 1964.

Gunn, D.M. The Story of King David: Genre and Interpretation (Journal for the
Study of the Old Testament, Supplement Series, 6), Sheffield: Journal for the
Study of the Old Testament Press, 1978.

Gunn, D.M. The Fate of King Saul: An Interpretation of a Biblical Story (Journal
for the Study of the Old Testament, Supplement Series, 14), Sheffield: Journal
for the Study of the Old Testament Press, 1980.

Hadley, J.M. 'The Khirbet el-Qom Inscription', Vetus Testamentum 37 (1987),
pp. 50-62.

Hanson, P.D. The People Called. The Growth of Community in the Bible, San
Francisco: Harper and Row, 1986.

Haran, M. 'Behind the Scenes of History: Determining the Date of the Priestly
Source,' Journal of Biblical Literature, 100, 321-333.

Haran, M. 'Book-Scrolls in Israel in Pre-Exilic Times', JJS 33 (1982), pp. 16173.

Haran, M. 'More Concerning Book-Scrolls in Pre-Exilic Times', JJS 35 (1984),
pp. 84-5.

Haran, M. 'Book-Scrolls at the Beginning of the Second Temple Period: The
Transition From Papyrus to Skins', HUCA 54 (1983), pp. 111-22.

Hayes, J.H. 'Israel,' Mercer Dictionary of the Bible, Macon, GA: Mercer Press,
1989, 4 17-20.

Herr, L.G. 'Tripartite Pillared Buildings and the Market Place in Iron Age
Palestine,' Bulletin of the American Schools of Oriental Research, 1988, 272,
pgs. 47-67.

Herzog, Z. 'The Storehouses', Beer-sheba I, Y. Aharoni (ed.), Tel Aviv, 1973,
pgs. 23-30.

Herrmann, S. 'Operationen Pharao Schoschenks I. am ostlichen Ephraim', ZDPV
80 (1964), pp. 55-79.

Hobsbawm, E. and T. Ranger (eds), The Invention of Tradition, Cambridge:
CUP, 1983.

Hoglund, K. 'The Achaemenid Context', in P.R. Davies (ed.), Second Temple
Studies, pp. 54-72.

Hopkins, D. The Highlands of Canaan: Agricultural Life in the Early Iron Age
(SWBA, 3), Sheffield: Almond Press, 1985.

Hughes, I. Secrets of the Times: Myth and History in Biblical Chronology
(Journal for the Study of the Old Testament, Supplement Series, 66), Sheffield:
ISOT Press, 1990.

Hulst,A.R. Wat betekent de naam ISRAEL in het Oude Testament?, 'sGravenhaag, 1962.

Hurvitz, A. 'Dating the Priestly Source in Light of the Historical Study of Biblical
Hebrew a Century after Wellhausen,' Beihefte zur Zeitschrift fur die
alttestamentliche Wissenschaft, 100, 88-99.

Hurvitz, A. 'The Evidence of Language in Dating the Priestly Code', RB
81(1974), pp. 24-56.

Jamieson-Drake, D.W. Scribes and School in Monarchic Judah: A SocioArcheological Approach (SWBA, 9), Sheffield: Almond Press, 1991.

Jenks, A.W. The Elohist and North Israelite Tradition, Missoula, 1977.

Jepsen, A. and K.-D. Schunck, Von Sinuhe bis Nabukadnezar, 4th ed., Berlin:
Evangelische Verlagstanstalt, 1988

Kaufmann, Y. The Religion of Israel, ET Chicago: University of Chicago Press,
1960.

Klein, R.W. Israel in Exile. A Theological Interpretation, Philadelphia, 1979.

Kochavi, M. (ed.), Judaea, Samaria and the Golan: Archaeological Survey
1967-1968, Jerusalem: The Survey of Israel, 1972 [Hebrew].

Jamieson-Drake, D.W. Scribes and Schools in Monarchic Judah: A SocioArchaeological Approach Sheffield, 1991.

Knauf, E.A. 'War "Biblisch-Hebraisch" eine Sprache?', Zeitschrift fur
Althebraistik 3 (1990), pp. 11-23.

Knauf, E.A. review of G. Ahlstr6m, Who Were the Israelites?, i 49 (1990), p.
82.

Kraemer, D. 'On the Relationship of the Books of Ezra and Nehemiah', Journal
for the Study of the Old Testament [forthcoming]

Kraus, H-J. Worship in Israel , ET Oxford: Blackwell, 1965.

Kuhrt, A. 'The Cyrus Cylinder and Persian Imperial Policy', Journal for the Study
of the Old Testament 25 (1983), pp. 83- 97.

Kuntz, K. The People of Ancient Israel. An Introduction to Old Testament
Literature, History and Thought, New York: Harper & Row, 1974.

Laato, A. Josiah and David Redivivus. The Historical Josiah and the Messianic
Expectations of Exiic and Postexilic Time, Stockholm, 1992.

Lemche, N.-P. The Canaanites and their Land: The Tradition of the Canaanites
(Journal for the Study of the Old Testament, Supplement Series, 110),
Sheffield: Journal for the Study of the Old Testament Presss, 1990.

Lemche, N.P. Early Israel, Leiden, 1985.

Lemche, N.P. 'Is it Still Possible to Wirte a History of Ancient Israel?',
Scandinavian Journal of the Old Testament, 8, 165-190.

Levi, I. The Hebrew Text of the Book of Ecclesiasticus, Leiden: Brill, 1951.

Levy, T.E. (editor) The Archaeology of Society in the Holy Land, London, 1995.

Lohfink, N. 'The Cult Reform of Josiah: 2 Kings 22-23 as a Source for the
History of Israelite Religion,' Ancient Israelite Religion, P.D. Miller, P.D. Hanson,
S.D. McBride (eds.), Philadelphia, 1987, pgs. 459-475.

McKane, W. Jeremiah (ICC), Edinburgh: T. and T. Clark, 1986.

McKenzi, S.L. The Trouble with Kings: The Composition of the Book of Kings in
the Deuteronomistic History, Leiden, 1991.

Marfoe, L. 'The Integrative Transformation: Patters of Socio-political
Organization in Southern Syria,' Bulletin of the American School of Oriental
Research, 1979, 243, pts. 1-42.

Margalith, 0. 'On the Origin and Antiquity of the Name Israel', ZA W 102
(1990), pp. 225-237.

Martin, J.D. and P.R. Davies (eds), A Word In Season. Essays in Honour of
William McKane (Journal for the Study of the Old Testament, Supplement
Series, 42), Sheffield: Journal for the Study of the Old Testament Press, 1986.

Mazar, A. Archaeology of the Land of the Bible, 10,000-586 B.C.E., Garden
City: Doubleday, 1990.

Mazar, B. 'The Campaign of Pharaoh Shishak to Palestine', Supplement to
Vetus Testamentum 4 (1957), pp. 57-66.

Millard, A. 'An Assessment of the Evidence for Writing in Ancient Israel', Biblical
Archaeology Today, Jerusalem: IES. pp. 301-12.

Miller, J.M. and J.H. Hayes. A History of Ancient Israel and Judah, Philadelphia:
Westminster, 1986.

Mowinckel, S. Studien zu dem Buche Esra-Nehemia, Oslo: Universitetaforlaget,
1964.

Muilenburg, J. 'Form Criticism and Beyond', JBL 88 [1969], pp. 1-18.

Mulder, M.J. (ed.), Mikra (CRINT Il/i), Assen: Van Gorcum, 1988.

Naaman, N. 'Canaanite Jerusalem and its Central Hill Country Neighbors in the
Second Millennium B.C.E.,' Ugarit-Forschungen, 1992, 24, pgs. 277-291.

Naaman, N. 'The Historical Background to the Conquest of Samaria (720 BC),'
Biblica, 1990, 71, pgs. 206-225.

Naaman, N. 'Population Changes in Palestine Following the Assyrian
Deportations,' Tel Aviv, 1993, 20, pgs. 104-124.

Naaman, N. 'The Debated Historicity of Hezekiah's Reform in the Light of
Historical and Archaeological Research', Zeitschrift fur die alttestamentliche
Wissenschaft, 1995, pgs. 179-195.

Naaman, N. 'The Kingdom of Judah under Josiah', Tel Aviv, 1991, 18, pgs. 371.

Nelson, R.D. The Double Redaction of the Deuteronomistic History, Sheffield,
1981.

Neusner, J., B. Levine and E. Frerichs (eds), Judaic Perspectives on Ancient
Israel, Philadelphia: Fortress, 1987.

Nicholson, E.W. God and His People. Covenant and Theology in the Old
Testament, Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1986.

Niehr, H. Der hochste Gott: Aittestamentlicher JHWH-Glaube im Kontext
syrisch. kanaanaischer Religion des 1. Jahrtausends v. Chr.(BZAW, 190),
Berlin: Dc Gruyter, 1990.

Noth, M. History of Israel, ET London: A. & C. Black, 1951.

Noth, M. A History of Pentateuchal Traditions, ET Englewood Cliffs: PrenticeHall, 1972

O'Connor, M. 'The Poetic Inscription from Khirbet el-Qom', Vetus Testamentum
37 (1987), pp. 224-30.

Oded, B. Mass Deportations and Deportees in the Neo-Assyrian Empire,
Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 1979.

Oden, R. The Bible Without Theology, San Francisco: Harper and Row, 1987.

Olmstead, A.T. 'Darius as Lawgiver', AJSL 51(1935), 247-49.

Olmstead, A.T. History of the Persian Empire, Chicago: University of Chicago
Press, 1948, pp. 119-342.

Oppenheim, A.L. Letters from Mesopotamia, Chicago: University of Chicago
Press, 1967.

Oppenheim, A.L. 'A Babylonian Diviner's Manual', JNES 33 (1974), pp. 174220.

Oppenheim, A.L. 'The Position of the Intellectual in Mesopotamian Society,'
Daedalus 104/2, 1975, pp. 34-46.

Otto, B. Rechtsgeschichte der Redaktion im Kodex Elnunna und in 'Bundesbuch'
(OBO, 85), Freiburg: Universitfltsverlag, 1989.

Pettinato, G. The Archives of Ebla, Garden City: Doubleday, 1981, p.49.

Porten, B., in collaboration with J.C. Greenfield, Jews of Elephantine and
Aramaeans of Syene (Fifth Century BCE): Fifty Aramaic Texts with Hebrew and
English Translations, Jerusalem, 1974.

Pritchard, J. (ed.), Ancient Near Eastern Texts Relating to the Old Testament,
Princeton: Princeton University Press, 3rd ad., 1969.

Pritchard, J.B. 'The Megiddo Stables: A Reassessment,' Near Eastern
Archaeology in the Twentieth Century, J.A. Sanders (ed.), 1970, pgs. 268-275.

Qimron, E. The Hebrew of the Dead Sea Scrolls (HSS, 29), Atlanta: Scholars
Press, 1986.

Qimron, E. and J. Strugnell, 'An Unpublished Halakhic Letter from Qumran', in
Amitai, I. (ed.), Biblical Archaeology Today, Jerusalem: IES. 1985. G. von Rad,
Studies in Deuteronomy (SBT, 9), London: SCM Press, 1953.

Amitai, I. 'The Joseph Narrative and Ancient Wisdom', The Problem of the
Hexatech and Other Essays, ET Edinburgh: Oliver and Boyd, 1966.

Rainey, A.F. 'Unruly Elements in Late Bronze Canaanite Society,' Pomegranates
and Golden Bells, D.P. Wright, D.N. Freedman, and A. Hurvitz, (editors),
Winona Lake, 1995, pgs. 481-496.

Redford, D.B. 'An Egyptological Perspective on the Exodus Narrative,' Egypt,
Israel, Sinai: Archaeological and Historical Relationships in the Biblical Period,
Rainey, A.F. (ed.), Tel Aviv, 1987, pgs. 137-161.

Redford, D.B. 'The Ashkelon Relief at Karnak and the Israel Stele', IEJ 36
(1986), pp. 190-200.

Redford, D.B. Egypt, Canaan, and Israel in Ancient Times, Princeton: Princeton
University Press, 1992.

Redford, D.B. A Study of the Biblical Joseph Story, Leiden, 1970.

Rendtorff, R. The Problem of the Process of Transmission of the Pentateuch
(Journal for the Study of the Old Testament, Supplement Series, 89), Sheffield:
Journal for the Study of the Old Testament Press, 1990.

Rofe, A. 'The Battle of David and Goliath', in J. Neusner, et al. (eds), Judaic
Perspectives on Ancient Israel, pp. 117-151.

Rogerson,J.W. and P.R. Davies, The Old Testament World, Cambridge: CUP,
1989.

Rooker, M.F. Biblical Hebrew in Transition: The Language of the Book of Ezekiel
(Journal for the Study of the Old Testament, Supplement Series, 90), Sheffield:
Journal for the Study of the Old Testament Press, 1990.

Rosenbaum, J. 'Hezekiah's Reform and the Deuteronomistic Tradition,' Harvard
Theological Review, 1979, 72, pgs. 23-43.

Rowton, M.B. 'Dimorphic Structures and the Problem of the Apiru-Ibrim,
Journal of Near Eastern Studies, 1976, 35, pgs. 13-20.

Shaked, S. 'Iranian Influence on Judaism: First Century B.C.E. to Second
Century B.C.E', Cambridge History of Judaism 1, pp.308-25.

Shanks, H. 'When 5,613 Scholars Get Together in One Place: The Annual
Meeting, 1990', Biblical Archaeology Review 17/2, March/April 1991, p. 66.

Silberman, N.A. Digging for God and Country: Exploration in the Holy Land,
1799-1917 New York, 1983.

Skehan, P. and A. DiLella, The Wisdom of Ben Sira (Anchor Bible), Garden City:
Doubleday, 1987.

Smith, D. The Religion of the Landless, Bloomington: Meyer-Stone, 1989.

Smith, M. Palestinian Parties and Politics that Shaped the Old Testament New
York, 1971.
Smith, Mark. The Early History of God, San Francisco: Harper and Row, 1987.


Smith, Morton. Palestinian Parties and Politics That Shaped the Old Testament
2nd edition, London: SCM Press, 1987.

Smith, Morton.'II Isaiah and the Persians', JAOS 83 (1963), pp. 415-20.

Stager, L. 'Merenptah, Israel and Sea Peoples: new Light on an Old Relief,
Eretz Israel 18 (1985), pp. 56-64.

Stager, L. E. 'The Archaeology of the Family in Ancient Israel,' Bulletin of
American Schools of Oriental Research, 1985, 260, pgs. 1-35.

Stem, E. Material Culture of the Land of the Bible in the Persian Period,
Warminster: Aris and Phillips, 1982, p. 250.

Tadmor, H. 'The Origins of Israel as Seen in the Exilic and Post-Exilic Ages', Le
Origini di Israele, Rome: Accademia Nazionale dei Lincei, 1987, pp. 15-27.

Thompson, T.L. Early History of the Israelite People, 1992.

Thompson, T.L. The Mythic Past, New York, 1999.

Thompson, T.L. The Historicity of the Patriarchal Narratives, Berlin: de Gruyter,
1974.

Thompson, T.L. The Origin Tradition of Ancient Israel: The Literary Formation
of Genesis and Exodus 1-23 (Journal for the Study of the Old Testament,
Supplement Series, 55), Sheffield: ISOT Press, 1989.

Thompson, T.L. 'From the Stone Age to Israel', Proceedings of the Midwest
Regional Meeting of SBL, 1991, (forthcoming).

Thompson, T.L. The Early History of the Israelite People: The Literary and
Archaeological Evidence (Studies in the History of the Ancient Near East, 2),
Leiden: Brill, 1992.

Torrey, C.C. 'The Exile and the Restoration,' in Ezra Studies, Chicago:
University of Chicago Press, 1910 (reprinted New York, Ktav, 1970), pp. 285340.

Ussishkin, D. 'The Destruction of Megiddo at the End of the Late Bronze Age
and Its Historical Significance,' Tel Aviv, 1995, 22, pgs. 240-267.
Van Seters, J. In Search of History. Historiography in the Ancient World and the
Origins of Biblical History, New Haven and London: Yale University Press, 1983.


Van Seters, J. Prologue to History: The Yahwist as Historian in Genesis,
Louisville, 1992.

Van Seters, J. Abraham in History and Tradition, New Haven, 1975.

Ward, W.A. 'The Shasu "Bedouin". Notes on a Recent Publication,' Journal of
the Economy and Social History of the Orient, 1972, 15, pgs. 35-60.

Watts, J.D. Isaiah 34-66 (WBC) Waco:Word Books, 1987.

Weinberg, J. 'Demographische Notizen zur Geschichte der nachexilischen
Gemeinde in Juda', Klio 59 (1972), pp. 45-59.

Weinberg, J.'Das BElT ABOTH im 6.-4. Jh. v. u. Z.', Vetus Testamentum23
(1973), pp. 400-14.

Weinfeld, M. Deuteronomy and the Deuteronomistic School, Oxford: Clarendon
Press, 1972.

Whitelam, K.W. 'Between History and Literature: The Social Production of
Israel's Traditions of Origin', Scandinavian Journal of the Old Testament 2
(1991), pp. 60-74.

Whitley, C.F. 'The Deuteronomic Presentation of the House of Omri,' Vetus
Testamentum, 1952, 2, pgs. 137-152.

Whybray, R.N. The Intellectual Tradition in The Old Testament (BZAW, 135),
Berlin: De Gruyter, 1974.

Whybray, R.N. The Making of the Pentateuch: A Methodological Study (Journal
for the Study of the Old TestamentS, 53), Sheffield: Journal for the Study of
the Old Testament Press, 1989.

Williams, R.J. 'The Sage in Egyptian Literature', in J.G. Gammie and L. Perdue
(eds), The Sage in Israel and the Ancient Near East, pp. 19-30 (27-29).

Williamson, H.G.M. 'The Concept of Israel in Transition,' in R.E. Clements (ad.)
The World of Ancient Israel, Cambridge: CUP, 1989, pp. 141-159.

Wills, L.M. The Jew in the Court of the Foreign King (HDR,26), Minneapolis:
Fortress Press, 1990.

Thomas,D. Winton (ed.), Documents from Old Testament Times, Edinburgh:
Nelson, 1958.

Wise, Michael 0. A Critical Study of the The Temple Scrollfrom Qumran Cave 11
(SAOC, 49), Chicago: Oriental Institute, 1990.

Yamauchi, E. Persia and the Bible, Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1990.

Younger, L.K. 'The Deportations of the Israelites', Journal of Biblical Literature,
1998, 117, pgs. 201-227.

Yurco, F.J. 'Merenptah's Canaanite Campaign,' Journal of the American
Research Center in Egypt 23 (1986), pp. 189-215.
General intellectual histories: Judaism, Ancient

Abel, Felix Marie. Histoire de la Palestine depuis la conquete d'Alexandre
jusqu'a l'invasion arabe, vol. 1, Paris, 1952.

Abramowski, L. "Die 'Erinnerungen der Apostel' bei Justin," Das Evangelium
und die Evangelien, ed. P. Stuhlmacher, Tubingen, 1983, 341-353.

Applebaum, S. Prolegomena to the Study of the Second Jewish Revolt, A.D.
132-135, British Archaeological Reports, Oxford, 1976.

Avi-Yonah, Michael, and Baras, Z. eds. The Herodian Period, The World History
of the Jewish People, New Brunswick, N.J., 1975.

Baron, S.W. A Social and Religous History of the Jews, vols. 1-2, 2nd ed., New
York, 1952

Bousset, Wilhelm. Die Religion des Judentums im spathellenistischen Zeitalter
3rd. ed., of the 1926 ed, 4th ed., Tubingen, 1966.

Braude, William G. Jewish Proselytizing in the First Five Centuries of the
Common Era, Providence, 1940.

Busink, Th. A. Der Tempel von Jerusalem von Salomo bis Herodes, 2 vols,
Leiden, 1979-1980.

Cohen, Shaye J.D. From the Maccabees to the Mishnah, Philadelphia, 1987.

Collins, John. J. Between Athens and Jerusalem: Jewish Identity in the
Hellenistic Diaspora, New York, 1983.

Falk, Z.W. Introduction to Jewish Law of the Second Commonwealth 2 vols.,
Leiden, 1972-1978.

Kippenberg, Hans G. Religion und Klassenbildung im antiken Judae Gottingen,
1978.

Jeremias, Joachim. Jerusalem in the Time of Jesus, Philadelphia, 1969.

Jones, A.H.M. The Herods of Judaea, 2nd. ed., Oxford, 1967

Maier, Johann. Geschichte der judischen Religion von der Zeit Alexanders des
Grossen bis zur Aufklarung, Berlin, 1972.

Le Moyne, Jean. Les Sadduceens, Paris, 1972.

Otto, Walter. Herodes, Stuttgart, 1913.

Pedersen, Johannes. Israel: Its Life and Culture, 4 vols., New York, 1940,
reprinted, 1964.

Perowne, Stewart. The Life and Times of Herod the Great, London, 1956.

Rhoads, David M. Israel in Revolution: 6-74 C.E.: A Political History Based on
the Writings of Josephus, Philadelphia, 1976.

Robinson, W.H. The Corporate Personality in Ancient Israel, Philadelphia, 1946.

Robinson, W.H. Inspiration and Revelation in the Old Testament, New York,
1946.

Sanders, E.P. Judaism:Practice and Belief 63 B.C.E. - 66 C.E. >

Schubert, Kurt. Die judischen Religionsparteien im neutestamentlichen
Zeitalter, Stuttgart, 1970

Shalit, Abraham. Konig Herodes: Der Mann und sein Werk, Berlin, 1969.

Simon, Marcel. Jewish Sects at the Time of Jesus Phildelphia, 1967.

Smallwood, E. Mary. The Jews under Roman Rule, Studies in Judaism in Late
Antiquity, 20, Leiden, 1976.

Smith, Morton. Palestinian Parties and Politics, New York, 1971.
The Bible-"Old Testament": Various Texts

Baer, S. and Delitzsch, F. Textum Masoreticum accuratissime expressit, Leipzig,
1869-1895.

Barnes, W.E. The Peshitta Salter according to the Western Syrian Text,
Cambridge, 1904.

Barnes, W.E. An Apparatus Criticus to Chronicles in the Peshitta Version,
Cambridge, 1897.

Bell, H.L. Recent Discoveries in Biblical Papyri, Oxford, 1937.

Berger, S. Histoire de la Vulgate pendant les premieres siecles du moyen Age,
Paris, 1893.

Berliner, A. Targum Onkelos herausgegeben und erlautert, Berlin, 1884.

Biblia Sacra iuxta versionem quae dicitur Peshitta, Mosul, 1887-1891.

Billen, A.V. The Old Latin Texts of the Heptateuch, Cambridge, 1927.

Blake, R.P. "Ancient Georgian Versions of the Old Testament," Harvard
Theological Review, 19 (1926)271-297.

Bloch, J. "The Printed Texts of the Peshitta Old Testament," American Journal
of Semitic Languages, 37(1920-1921), 136-144.

Boyd, J.O. The Octateuch in Ethiopic according to the Text of the Paris Codex,
and Variants of Five Other Manuscripts,

Brockelmann, C., Leipoldt, J., Fink, N., and Littmann, E. Geschichte der
christlichen Literaturen des Orients, Leuozugm 1930.

Brooke, A.E. and MacLean, N. The Old Testament according to the text of
Codex Vaticanus, suplemented from other uncial manuscripts, with a critical
apparatus, Cambridge, 1906-.

Budge, E.A.W. Coptic Biblical Texts, London, 1912.

Budge, E.A.W. The Earliest Known Coptic Psalter,London, 1898.

Burkitt, F.C. Old Latin and Itala, Cambridge, 1896.

Burkitt, F.C. Early Eastern Christianity: Lectures on the Syrian Speaking
Churches,

Churgin, P. Targum Jonathan to the Prophets, New haven, 1927.

Churgin, P. the Targum to the Hagiographa, New York, 1945.

Copinger, W.A. Incunabula Biblica: the First Half Century of the Latin Bible,
London, 1892.

Diringer, D. Le Inscrizioni Antico-Ebraiche Palestinesi, Firenze, 1934.

Dunand, M.Byblia Grammata; documents et recherches sur le developement de
l'ecriture en Phenicie, Beyrouth, 1945.

Field, F. Origenis Hexaplorum quae supersunt sive veterum interpretum
graecorum fragmenta, Oxford, 1875.

Fischer, B. Vetus Latina. Die Reste der altlateinischen Bibel nach Petrus
Sabatier, Freiburg, 1949-.

Freemantle, W.H. The Principle Works of Six, New York, 1893.

von Gall, A. Der Hebraische Pentateuch der Samaritaner, Giessen, 1914-1918.

Gasquet, A. Biblia Sacra juxa Latinam Vulgatam versionem ad codicum fidem
iussu Pii Pp. XI cura et studio...edita, Rome, 1926-

Gaster, M. The Samaritans, Their History, Doctrines, and Literature, London,
1925.

Ginsburg, C.D. The Old Testament Diligently Revised according to the Massorah
and the Early Editions, London, 1911, 3rd.ed., Holmes, H.E. (ed.), 1926.

Ginsburg, C.D. Introduction to the Massoretico-Critical Edition of the Hebrew
Bible, London, 1897.

Ginsburger, M. Das Fragmententhargum (Thargum Jerushalmi zum
Pentateuch), Berlin, 1899.

Ginsburger, M. Pseudo Jonathan (Thargum Jonathan ben Uzziel) zum
Pentateuch nach der Londoner Handschrift, Berin, 1903.

Goodspeed, E.J. History of Early Christian Literature, 1942.

Hatch, Edwin and Redpath, Henry A. A Concordance to the Septuagint and
Other Greek Versions of the Old Testament, Oxford, 1897.

Hallock, F.N. "The Coptic Old Testament," American Journal of Semitic
Languages, 49 (1933), 325-234.

Hetzenauer, M. Bibla Sacra Vulgagae Editionis ex ipsis exemplaribus Vaticanis
inter se atque cum indice errorum corrigendum, 2nd. ed., Innsbruck, 1922.

Hyvernat, H. "Etude sur les versions coptes de la Bible," Revue Biblique
Internationale, 5 (1896), 427-33, 540-69; 6 (1897), 48-74.

Johnson, A.C., Gehman, H.S. and Kase, E.H. The John H. Scheide biblical
Papyri: Ezekiel, Princeton, 1938.

Kahle, P.E. The Cairo Genizah, London, 1947.

Katz, P. Philo's Bible, Cambridge, 1950.

Kennedy, J. An Aid to the Textual Emendation of the Old Testament,
Edinburgh, 1928

Kenyon, F.G. The Chester Beatty Biblical Papyri, London, 1932-1937.

Kenyon, F.G. Recent Developments in the Textual Criticism of the Greek Bible,
London, 1933.

Kittel, R. biblica Hebraica, Leipzig, 1905-1906; 3rd. ed., Stuggart, 1937.

Le Jay, G.M. Biblica. 1. Hebraica. 2. Samaritana. 3. Chaldaica. 4. Graeca. 5.
Syriaca. 6. Latina. 7. Arabica. Paris, 1629-1645.

Lee, S. Vetus Testamentum Syriace et Neosyriace, Umumia, 1852.

Mercer, S.A.B. The Ethiopic Text of the Book of Ecclesiastes, London, 1931.

Mikra'oth Gedholoth, 2nd.ed., New York, 1937-1947.

Montgomery, J.A. The Samaritans, the Earliest Jewish Sect, Philadelphia, 1907.

Nyberg, H.S. Studien zum Hoseabuch; zugleich ein Beitrag zur Erklarung des
Problems der alttestamentlichen Textkritik, Uppsala, 1935.

O'Leary, De L. "The Egyptian Contribution to Christianity," The Legacy of Egypt,
S.R. Glanville (ed.), Oxford, 1942, 300-331.

Oesterley, W.O.E. A Short History of the Literature of Rabbinical and Medieval
Judaism, New York, 1920.

Orlinsky, H. "Current Progress and Problems in Septuagint Research," The
Study of the Bible Today and Tomorrow, Harold R. Willoughby (ed.), Chicago,
1947, 144-61.

Ottley, R.R. A Handbook of the Septuagint, London, 1920.

Pick, B. "History of the Printed Editions of the Old Testament, together with a
description of the Rabbinic and Polyglot Bibles," Habraica, 9 (1892-1893), 47116.

Rahlfs, A. Septuaginta, id est Vetus Testamentum Graece iuxta LXX interpretes,
Stuttgart, 1935.

Rahlfs, A. Verzeichnis der griechischen Handschriften des Alten Testamentens,
Berlin, 1914.

Rahlfs, A. Septuaginta, Gottingen, 1922-.

Reider, J. "The Present State of Textual Criticism of the Old Testament,"
Hebrew Union College Annual, VII, Cincinnati, 1930, 285-315.

Robertson, E. Catalogue of he Samaritan Manuscripts in the John Rylands
Library, Manchester, Manchester, 1938.

Sabbathier, P. Bibliorum Sacrum Latinae Versiones Antiquae seu Vetus Italica,
Rheims, 1743-1749.

Sanders, H.A. The Old Testament Manuscripts in the Freer Collection, New
York, 1927.

Sanders, H.A. and Schmidt, C. The Minor Prophets in the Freer Collection and
the Berlin Fragment of Genesis, New York, 1927.

Scott-Moncrieff, P.D. Paganism and Christianity in Egypt, Cambridge, 1913.

Silverstone,A.E. Aquila nd Onkelos, Manchester, 1931.

Spinka, M. "Slavic Translations of the Scriptures," Journal of Religion, 13
(1933) 415-432.

Sprengling, M. and Graham, W.C. Barhebraeus' Scholia on the Old Testament,
Part I, Chicago, 1931.

Stenning, J.F. The Targum of Isaiah, Oxford, 1950.

Streitberg, W. The Gotische Bibel, Heidelberg, 1908.

Stummer, F. Einfuhrung in die lateinische Bibel, Paderborn, 1928.

Swete, H.B. The Old Testament in Greek according to the Septuagint,
Cambridge, 1887-1897.

Swete, H.B. An Introduction to the Old Testament in Greek, Cambridge, 1900.

Thompson, H. The Coptic (Sahadic) Version of Certain Books of the Old
Testament from a Papyrus in the British Museum, London, 1908.

Thompson, H. A Coptic Palimpset Containing Joshus, Judges, Ruth, Judith and
Esther in the Sahidic Dialect, London, 1911.

Thompson, H. The New Biblical Papyrus: A sahidic Version of Deuteronomy,
Jonah, and Acts of the Apostles, London, 1913.

Torczyner, H. The Lachish Letters, Oxford, 1938.

Vercellone, C. Variae Lectiones Vulgatae Latinae Bibliorum Editionis, Rome,
1860-1864.

Volz, P. "Ein Arbeitsplan fur die Textkritik des Alten Testaments," Zeitschrift fur
die Alttestamentliche Wissenschaft, 54 (1936), 100-113.

Walton, B. Biblia Sacra Polyglotta, London, 1657.

Weir, T.H. A Short History of the Hebrew Text of the New Testament, 2nd. ed.,
London, 1907.

Worrell, W.H. The Proverbs of Solomon in the Sahidic Coptic, Chicago, 1931.

Wright, W.A. A Short History of Syriac Literature, London, 1895.
The Bible -"New Testament": Various Texts

Bacon, B.W. The Making of the New Testament, New York, 1912.

Bardenhewer, Otto. Geschichte der altkirchlichen Literature, 5 vols., Freiburg
im Breisgau, 1913-1932.

Barnard, R.M. The Biblical Text of Clement of Alexandria. Text and STudies, vol.
5, Cambridge, 1899.

Bell, H.I. Recent Discoveries of Biblical Papyri, Oxford, 1937.

Benesevic, Vladimir. Quattuor evangeliorum version georgiana vetus, e duobus
codicibus, St. Petersburg, 1909, 1911.

Bensley, B.L. Four Gospels in Syriac, transcribed from the Sinaitic Palimpset,
Cambridge, 1894.

Bover, J.M. Novum Testamentum Graece et Latine, Matriti, 1943; 2nd. ed.,
1950.

Burkitt, F.C. Evangelion da-Mepharreshe, The Curetonian Versio of the Four
Gospels, 2 vols., Cambridge, 1904.

Chapman, J. Notes on the Early History of the Vulgate Gospels, Oxford, 1908.

Charles, R.H. The Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha of the Old Testament,
Oxford, 1913.

Clark, A.C. The Descent of Manuscripts, Oxford, 1918.

Clark, A.c. The Acts of the Apostles, Oxford, and New York, 1933.

Clark, Kenneth W. A Descriptive Catalogue of Greek New Testament
Manuscripts in America, Chicago, 1937.

Clark, Kenneth W. Eight american Praxapostoloi, Chicago, 1941.

Collomp, P. La Critique des textes, Paris, 1931.

Colwell, E.C. and Willoughby, H.R. The Four Gospels of Karahissar, 2 vols,
History and Text: The Cycle of Text Illustrations, Chicago, 1936.

Colwell, E.C. and Riddle, D.W. (eds.) Prolegomena to the Study of the
Lectionary Text of the Gospels, Chicago, 1933.

Conybeare, F.C. The Armenian Version of Revelation, London, 1907.

Corssen, P. Bericht uber die lateinischen Bibelubersetzungen, Leipzig, 1899-.

Da Bassano, F. The New Testament in Ethiopic, Asmara, 192--1926.

Friedricksen, G. The Gothic Version of the Gospels, Oxford, 1926.

Friedricksen, G. The Gothic Version of the Epistles, Oxford, 1939.

Gardthausen, V.E. Griechische Palaeographie, Leipzig, 1911.

Goodspeed, E.J. The Formation of the New Testament, Chicago, 1926.

Goodspeed, E.J. The Greek Gospel Texts in America, Chicago, 1902-1918.

Goodspeed, E.J., Riddle, D.W., and Willoughby, H.R. The RockefellerMcCormick New Testament, vol. 1 Introduction and Color Facsimile; vol. 2 The
Text, vol. 3 The Miniatures, Chicago, 1932.

Gregory, C.R. The Canon and Text of the New Testament, New York, 1907.

Gregory, C.R. Textkritik des Neuen Testaments, 3 vols., Leipzig, 1900-1909.

Die Griechischen Christlichen Schriftsteller der Ersten Drei
Jahrhunderte,Leipzig, 1897-.

von Groningen, B.A. A Short Manual of Greek Paleography, Leyden, 1940.

Gwynn, J. Remnants of he Later Syriac Versions of the Bible, London, 1909.

Gwynn, J. The Apocalypse of St. John in a Syriac Version hitherto unknown,
Dublin, 1897.

Harnack, A. The Origins of the New Testament, New York, 1925.

Harnack, A. Zur Revision der Prinzipien der neutestamentlichen Textkritik,
Leipzig, 1916.

Harris, J. Rendel. Fragments of the Commentary of Ephraem Syrus upo the
Diatessaron, London, 1895.

Harris, J. Rendel. Four Lectures on the Western Text, London, 1894.

Harris, J. Rendel. On the Origin of the Ferrar Group, New York, 1925.

Hatch, W.H.P. Facsimiles and Descriptions of Minuscule Manuscripts of the New
Testament, Cambridge, MA, 1951.

Hatch, W.H.P. Album of Dated Syriac Manuscripts, Boston, 1946.

Hatch, W.H.P. The Greek Manuscripts of the New Testament at Mt. Sinai, Paris,
1932.

Hatch, W.H.P. The Principal Uncial Manuscripts of the New Testament, Chicago,
1939.

Hjelt, Arthur. Syrus Sinaiticus, Helsingfors, 1930.

Horner, George. The Coptic Version of the New Testament in the Northern
Dialect otherwise called Memphitic and Bohairic, 4 vols., Oxford, 1895-1905.

Horner, George. The Coptic Version of the New Testament in the Southern
Dialect, otherwise called Sahidic and Thebaic, 7 vols., Oxford, 1911-1924.

Hoskier, H.C. The Date of the Bohairic Version of the New Testament: an
Examination of the text of the Apocalypse, London, 1911.

Hoskier, H.C. An Indictment of the Codex B and Its Allies, London, 1914.

Hoskier, H.C. Concerning the Text of the apocalypse, 2 vols., London, 1929.

Hutton, E.A. An Atlas of Textual Criticism, Cambridge, 1911.

James, M.R. The Apocryphal New Testament, Oxford, 1924.

Klijn, A.F.J. A Survey of the Researches into the Western Text of the Gospels
and Acts, Utrecht, 1949.

Kraeling, Carl H. A Greek Fragment of Tatian's Diatessaron from Dura. Studies
and Documents, vol.III, London, 1935.

Kummel, W.G. "Textkritik und Textgeschichte des Neuen Testaments 19141937," Theologische Rundschau, Neue Folge X (1938), XI (1939).

Lagrange, M.-J. Introduction a l'etude du Nouveau Testament, Deuxieme
Partie, Critique textuelle: II, La critique rationelle, Paris, 1935.

Lake, K. The Text of the New Testament, 6th rev.ed., London, 1928.

Lake, K. and Lake, Silva. Dated Greek Minuscule Manuscripts to the Year 1200,
Monumenta Palaeographica, Boston, 1934-1939.

Lake, K. Codex I of the Gospels and Its Allies, Texts, and Studies, vol. VII,
Cambridge, 1902.

Lake, K. and New, Silva. "The Caesarean Text of the Gospel of March," Harvard
Theological Studies, 21, No. 4, (1928).

Legg, S.C.E. (ed.) Novum Testamentum Graece, Secundum Textum WestcottoHortianum, Evangelium secundum Marcum, Osford, 1935.

Lewis, Agnes S. and Gibson, Margaret D. The Palestinian Syriac Lectionary of
the Gospels, London, 1899.

Lewis, Agnes S. The Old Syraic Gospels, or the Evangelion da-Mepharreshe,
London, 1910.

Lewis, F.G. How the Bible Grew, Chicago, 1919.

Lietzmann, Hans. Einfuhrung in die Textgeschichte des Paulusbriefe an die
Romer, Tubingen, 1933.

Lynonnet, S. les Origenes de la armenienne et le Diatessaron, Rome, 1950.

Macler, F. Le texte armenien...d'apres Matthieu et Marc, Paris, 1919.

Maldfeld, G. and Metzger, B. "Detailed List of the Greek Papyri of the New
Testament, Journal of Biblical Literature, 68 (1949), 359-370.

Margolis, Max L. The Hebrew Scriptures in the Making, Philadelphia, 1922.

Marmardji, A.S. Diatessaron de Tatien, Beyrouth, 1935.

Merk, A. Novum testamentum Graece et Latione, 6th ed., S. Lyonnet, Rome,
1948.

Metzger, B. Annotated Bibliography of the Textual Criticism of the New
Testament, Studies and Documents, 16, Copenhagen, 1955.

Metzger, B. "The Caesarean Text of the Gospels," Journal of Biblical Literature,
LIV (1945), 457-489.

Milligan, George. The New Testament Documents, London, 1913.

Nestle, Eberhard. Einfuhring in das griechische Neue Testament, 4th ed., rev.
ed., E. von Dobschutz, Gottingen, 1923.

Nestle, Eberhard. Novum Testamentum Graece, 20th ed., Stuttgart, 1950.

Nestle, Eberhard. (ed.) Novum Testamentum Latine, 7th. ed., Stuttgart, 1952.

Nestle, Eberhard. Novum Testamentum Graece et Latine, 6th ed., S. Lyonnet
(ed.), Rome, 1948.

Parvis, M. and Wikgren, A. (eds.) New Testament Manuscript Studies,Chicago,
1950.

Peters, Curt. Das Diatessaron Tatiens, Orientalia christiana analecta, Rome,
1939.

Pfeiffer, R.H. History of New Testament Times with an Introduction to the
Apocrypha, New York, 1949.

Plater, V.E. and White, H.J. A Grammar of the Vulgate, Oxford, 1926.

Plooij, D. A Primitive Text of the Diatessaron, Leyden, 1923.

Pott, A. Der Text des Neuen Testaments nach seiner
geschichtlichenentwickenlugn, Berlin, 1919.

Pusey, P.E. and Gwilliam, G.H. Tetraevangelium sanctum, iuxta simplicem
syrorum versinem, Oxford, 1901.

Robertson, A.T. An Introduction to the Textual Criticism of the New Testament,
New York, 1925.

Quentin, Henri. Memoire sur l'establissement du texte de la Vulgate,
Collectanea biblica latina VI, Rome and Paris, 1922.

Quentin, Henri. Essais de critique textuelle, Ecdotique, Paris, 1926.

Ropes, J.H. The Text of Acts. The Beginnings of Christianity, ed. by F.J. FoakesJackson and K. Lake, Part I, The Acts of the Apostles, Vol. III, London, 1926.

Sanday, W. and Turner, C.A. Novum Testamentum Sancti Irenaei, Oxford,
1923.

Schmid, Josef. Untersuchungen zur Geschichte des griechischen
Apokalypsetextes, Athens, 1936.

Scrivener, F.H.A. A Plain Introduction to the Criticism of the New Testament,
New York, 1913; rev. ed., S.C.S. Williams, 1954.

Skeat, Walter W. The Holy Gospels in Anglo-Saxon, Northumbrian and Old
Mercian Versions, Cambridge, 1971-1887.

von Soden, Hans. Das lateinische Neue Testament in Afrika zur Zeit Cyprians,
Leipzig, 1909.

von Soden, Herman. Die Schriften des Neuen Testaments in ihrer altesten
erreichbaren Textgestalt, vol. 1, Berlin, 1902-1910; II Gottingen, 1913.

Souter, Alexander. The Revisers Greek Text, 2nd. ed., Osford, 1947.

Streeter, B.H. The Four Gospels, New York, 1925.

Tischendorf, Constantinus. Novum Testamentum Graece, Editio octava critica
maior, 2 vols., Leopzig, 1869-1872.

Thompson, E. Maunde. Greek and Latin Palaeography, 4th. ed., Milan, 1940.

Thompson, Herbert. The Coptic Versio of the Acts of the Apostles and the
Pauline Epistles inthe Sahidic Dialect, Cambridge, 1932.

Thompson, Herbert. The Gospel of St. John according to the earliest Coptic
Manuscript, London, 1924.

Tregelles, S.P. An Account of the Printed Text of the Greek New Testament,
London, 1854.

Vincent, M.R. A History of the Textual Criticism of the New Testament, New
York, 1890.

Vogels, H.J. Handbuch der neutestamentlichen Textkritik, Munster, 1923.

Vogels, H.H. Novum Testamentum Graece, 2nd. ed., Dusseldorf, 1922; GraecoLatin text, 3rd. ed., Dusseldorf, 1949.

Voobus, A. Early Versions of the New Testament, Stockholm, 1954.

Westcott, B.F. and Hort, F.J.A. The New Testament in the Original Greek, 2
vols., Cambridge and London, 1881.

Weymouth, R.F. The Resultant Greek Testament, Lodon, 1886.

White, Joseph. Sacrorum evangeliorum versio syriaca Philoxeniana, Oxford,
1778.

Zuntz, G. The Text of the Epistles, Corpus Paulinum, Oxford, 1953.
General and intellectual histories: Christianity, Ancient

Alter, Robert. The Art of Biblical Narrative, New York, 1965.

Barr, James. "The Question of Religious Influence: The Case of Zoroastrianim,
Judaism, and Christianity," Journal of the American Academy of Religion, 53/2
(1985), 201-35.

Bihlmeyer,K. Church History (A good, readable Church history by, as I recall, a
Roman Catholic)

Bammel, E. ad Moule, C.F.D. (eds.) Jesus and the Politics of His Day,
Cambridge, 1984.

Barnes, T.D. Constantine and Eusebius, Cambridge, 1981.

Barrett, C.K. Jesus and the Gospel Tradition, London, 1967.

Bultmann, Rudolf. Jesus Christ and Mythology

Bultmann, R. Kerygma and Myth, ed., H.W. Bartsch, trans., Reginald Fuller,
London, 1953.

Bultmann, R. Jesus and the Word, trans., E.H. Lantero and L.P. Smith, New
York, 1934.

Brown, Raymond E. and Meier, J.P. Antioch and Rome, New York, 1983.

Brown, S. The Origins of Christianity

Burridge, K. New Heaven, New Earth: A Study of Millenarian Activities, New
York, 1969.

Cohn, N. Cosmos, Chaos, and the World to Come: the Ancient Roots of
Apocalyptic Faith (a tour-de-force on the origins of apocalyptic faiths including
Zoroastrianism,Judaism, Christianity, Islam and the relations between them.
Not to be missed.)

Cochrane,C. Christianity and Classical Culture (An amazing intellectual tour-deforce. Shows the merging, and eventual dominance, of Gree thought with early
Christianity.)

Conzelmann, H. Grundriss der Theologie des Neuen Testaments, Munich, 1971.

Conzelmann, H. Die Religionen in Geschichte und Gegewart, Tubingen, 1959.

Dahl, N.A. The Crucified Messiah and Others Essays, Minneapolis, 1974.

Daube, David. the New Testament and Rabbinic Judaism, London, 1973.

Daube, David. "Conversion to Judaism and Earl Christianity," Ancient Jewish
Law, Leiden, 1981, 1-32.

Davies, W.D. The Gospel and the Land: Early Christianity and Jewish Territorial
Doctrine, Berkeley, 1974.

Dodd, C.H. According to Scripture: The Sub-Strucure of New Testament
Theology, New York, 1953.

Drews, Authur. Die Christusmythe, 2 vols., Jena, 1909-1911.

Droge, Arthur J. Homer or Moses? Early Christian Interpretations of the History
of Culture, Tubingen, 1989.

Edwards, Douglas R. Religion and Power: Pagans, Jews, and Christians in the
Greek East, Oxford, 1996

Ellis, M. The Christian Fathers

Foakes-Jackson, F.J. and Lake, Kirsopp. The Beginnings of Christianity, New
York, 1933.

Fox, R. Pagans and Christians

Goppelt, Leonhard. Jesus, Paul, and Judaism, New York, 1964.

Hadas, M.L. and Smith, Morton. Heros and Gods, New York, 1965.

Hamerton-Kelly, R.G. Pre-existence, Wisdom, and the Son of Man: A Study of
the Idea of Pre-existence in the New Testament, Cambridge, 1973.

Hamerton-Kelly, R. and Scroggs, R. (eds.) Jews, Greeks, and Christians:
Religious Cultures in Late Antiquity, Leiden, 1976.

Hengel, Martin. Judaism and Hellenism, 2 vols., Philadelphia, 1974.

Hengel, Martin. Crucifixion, Philadelphia, 1977.

Hengel, Martin. Between Jesus and Paul, Philadelphia, 1983.

Hengel, Martin. Acts and the History of Earliest Christianity, Philadelphia, 1979.

Hengel, Martin. The Son of God, Philadelphia, 1976.

Hengel, Martin. The Charismatic Leader and His Followers, New York, 1981.

Hengel, Martin. Die Zeloten, Leiden, 1976.


Hodgson, P.C. The Formation of Historical Theology: A Study of Ferdinand
Christian Baur, New York, 1966.
Hughs, P. The Church in Crisis (the first 6 or 7 ecumenical councils)

Johnson, Paul. A History of Christianity

Latourette, K. History of Christianity (A good, readable Church history by, as I
recall, a Baptist, but not a Southern Baptist.)

Koester, Helmut. History, Culture and Religion of the Hellenistic Age:
Introductin to the New Testament, New York and Berlin, 1982. (An excellent
book ! One you cannot aford to be without!!!)

Koester, Helmut. The History and Literature of Early Christianity, New York and
Berlin, 1982. (An excellent book ! One you cannot afford to be without!!!)

Lietzmann, Hans. A History of the Early Church, 1937.

Mauser, Ulrich. Christ in the Wilderness, Napierville, IL, 1963.

Pannenberg, Wolfhart (ed.). Revelation as History, 3rd. ed., David Cranskou
(trans.), New York, 1968.

Sanders, E.P. Judaism:Practice and Belief 63 B.C.E. - 66 C.E. >

Schulz, Siegfried. Die Stunde der Botschaft, Hamburg, 1967.

Sheenan, T. The First Coming: How the Kingdom of God became Christianity
(...an interesting view of the origins of Christianity by a philosopher...)

Taylor, Vincent. The Formation of the Gospel Tradition, New York, 1935.
 Texts, the Canon, and Criticism: Christianity

See also, below: The Synoptic Gospels, The Gospel of John

Achtemeier, P. The Inspiration of Scripture: Problems and Proposals,
Philadelphia, 1980.

Aejmelaeus, Lars. Die Rezeption der Paulusbriefe in der Miletrede (Apg 20:1835), Helsinki, 1987.

Aland, B. "Marcion: Versuch einer neuen Interpretation," Zeitschrift fur
Theologie und Kirche 70 (1973), 420-447.

Aland, Barbara. "Die Munsteraner Arbeit am Text des Neuen Testaments und
ihr Beitrag fur die fruhe Uberlieferung des 2.Jahrhunderts: Eine
methodologische Betrachtung," Gospel Traditions in the Second Century:
Origins, Recensions, Text, and Transmission, William L. Peterson (ed.), South
Bend, IN, 1989, 55-70.

Aland, Barbara. "Die Rezeption des neutestamentlichen Textes in den ersten
Jaharhunderten," The New Testament in Early Christianity, Jean-Marie Sevrin
(ed.), Leuven, 1989, 1-38.

Aland, Barbara. "Gnosis und Kirchenvater: Ihre Auseinandersetzung um die
Interpretation des Evangeliums," Gnosis: Festchrift fur Hans Joanas, B. Aland
(ed.), Gottingen, 1978, 158-215.

Aland, Barbara. "Marcion: Versuch einer neuen Interpretation," ZTK, 70
(1973), 420-427.

Aland, Barbara and Aland, Kurt. The Text of the New Testament: An
Introduction to the Critical Editions and to the Theory and Practice of Modern
Textual Criticism, 2nd. ed., revided, trans. Erroll F. Rhodes, Grand Rapids,
1989.

Aland, Kurt. Studien zur Uberlieferung des Neuen Testaments und seines
Textes Arbeiten zur neutestamentlichen Textforschung, 2, Berlin, 1967.

Aland, Kurt. ed. Materialien zur neutestamentlichen Handschriftenkunde, vol. 1,
Berlin, 1969.

Aland, Kurt, ed. Die alten Ubersetzungen des Neuen Testaments, die
Kirchenvaterzitate und Lektionare, Arbeiten zur neutestamentlichen
Textforschung, 5, Berlin, 1972.

Aland, Kurt. "Glosse, Interpolation, Redaktion und Komposition in der Sicht der
neutestamentlichen Textkritik," Apophoreta: Festschrift Ernst Haenchen, W.
Eltester and F.H. Kettler, eds., Beihefte zur Zeitschrift fur die
neutestamentliche Wissenschaft 30, Leiden, 1969.

Aland, Kurt, ed. Synopsis Quattuor Evangeliorum, 10th ed. Stuttgart, 1978.

Aland Kurt, Synopsis of the Four Gospels: Greek-English Edition of the Synopsis
Quattuor Evangeliorum with the Text of the Revisded Standard Version, United
Bible Societies, 1972.

Aland, Kurt. "Die Bedeutung des P75 fur den Text des Neuen Testaments: Ein
Beitrag zur Frage des 'Western non-interpolations,'" Studien zur Uberlieferung
des Neuen Testaments und seines Textes, K. Aland (ed.) Berlin, 1967, 155172.

Allison, Dale and Davies, W.D.A. Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the
Gospel According to Matthew, vol. 1, ICC, Edinburgh, 1988.

Altendorf, Hans-Dietrich. "Zum Stichwort: Rechtglaubigkeit und Ketzerei im
altesten Christentum," ZKG, 80 (1969)61-74.

Appel, N. Kanon und Kirche. Die Kanonkrise im heutigen protestantismus als
kontroverstheologisches Problem, Paderborn, 1964.

The Apocrypha trans. E.J. Goodspeed

The Apostolic Fathers, ed. J. B. Lightfoot (Writers from the late First and early
Second century A.D.)

The New Testament trans. E.J. Goodspeed (A really excellent translation of the
N.T. by a good scholar.)

Balas, D. "Marcion Revisited: A Post-Harnack Perspective," Texts and
Testaments, 95-108.

Bammel, Caroline P. Hammond. "Ignatian Problems," Journal of Theological
Studies, 33 (1982), 62-97.

Bammel, Caroline P. Hammond. "Review of R.J. Hoffmann, Marcion," Journal of
Theological Studies, 39 (1988), 227-232.

Bardy, Gustav. "Cerinthe," RB, 30 (1921) 344-373.

Brady, Gustav. Paul de Samosate: etude historique, 2nd. ed., Louvain, 1929.

Barr, J. The Scope and Authority of the Bible, Phildelphia, 1960.

Barr, James. The Semantics of Biblical Language, Oxford, 1961.

Barr, James. Biblical Words for Time, Studies in Biblical Theology, London,
1962.

Barrett, C.K. "Pauline Controversies in the Post-Pauline Period," New Testament
Studies 20 (1974), 229-245.

Barton, M.W. Biblical Interpretation

Batz, K. and Mack, R. Sachtext zur Bibel, Munich, 1985.

Bauer, W. Orthodoxy and Heresy in Earliest Christianity, Philadelphia, 1971.

Beardslee, William A. Literary Criticism of the New Testament, Guides to
Biblical Scholarship, New Testament Series, Phiadelphia, 1970.

Bellinzoni, A.J. The Sayings of Jesus in the Writings of Justin Martyr, Novum
Testamentum Supplement 17, Leiden, 1967.

J. Bentley. Secrets of Mt. Sinai (The story of the discovery of what is currently
the oldest N.T Ms., not available to the tranlators of the KJV.)

Benz, E. Der gekreuzigt Gerechte bei Plato, im Neuen Testament nd in der
alten Kirche, Wiesbaden, 1959.

Birdsall, J.N. "The New Testament Text," Cambridge History of the Bible, 1,
308-377.

Black, Matthew. The Scrolls and Christian Origins, New York, 1961.

Blackman, E.C. Marcion and His Influence, London, 1948.

Braun, H. "Hebt die heutige neutestamentlich-exegetische Forschung denKanon
auf?" Gesammmelte Studien zum Neuen Testament und seiner Umwelt,
Tubingen, 1962, 31-314.

Brown, R.E. The Critical Meaning of the Bible, New York, 1981.

Brown, Schuyler. The Origins of Christianity. A Historical Introduction to the
New Testament, rev. ed., Oxford, 1993.

Buck, C.H. "The Early Order of the Pauline Corpus," Journal of Biblical
Literature 68 (1949), 351-57.

Bultman, Rudolf. "Zur Frage nach den Quellen der Apostelgeschichte," in
Exegetica, Tubingen, 1967, 412-423.

Cadbury, Henry J. The Making of Luke-Acts, 2nd ed., London, 1958.

Cadbury, Henry J. et.al. "The Composition and Purpose of Acts," in Beginnings
of Christianity, Foakes, Jackson, and Lake eds., 2.3-204.

von Campenhausen, Hans. The Formation of the Christian Bible, Philadelphia,
1972.

Chadwick, H. Early Christian Thought and the Classical Tradition

Charlesworth, J.H. "Tatian's Deendence upon Apocryphal Traditions," Heythrop
Journal 14 (1974), 5-17.

Clark, K.W. "The Textual Criticism of the New Testament," Peake's
Commentary, Black and Rowley, 663-670.

Conzelmann, Hans. "Paulus und die Weisheit," New Testament 12 (1965), 321344.

Conzelmann, Hans. "Gegenwart und Zukunft in der synoptischen Tradition,"
Zeitschrift fr Theologie und Kirchen, vol. 54 (1957), 288-296.

Cullman, O. "The Plurality of the Gospels as a Theological Problem in
Antiquity," The Early Church, Philadelphia, 1956, 39-54.

Dahl, N.A. "The Particularity of the Pauline Epistles as a Problem in the Ancient
Church," Neotestamentica et Patristica, Novum Testamentum. Supplement
6.Leiden, 1962, 261-271.

Daube, David. the New Testament and Rabbinic Judaism, London, 1973.

Dibelius, Martin. Die Formgeschichte der Evangelien, 1919, 3rd. ed., 1959, ed.
G. Bornkamm, supplement, Gerhard Iber.
Dibelius, Martin. From Tradition to Gospel, Woolf, B.L. and Dibelius, M. (trans.),
New York


Diem, H. Das Problem des Schriftkanons, Zollikon-Zurixh, 1952.

Dodd, C.H. According to the Scriptures: The Sub-Structure of New Testament
Theology, London, 1952.

Dunn, J.D.G. "levels of Canonical Authority," Horizons in Biblical Theology
(1981), 13-60.

Ebeling, G. The Problem of Historicity in the Church and its Proclamation,
Philadelphia, 1967.

Eichhorn, Johann Gottfried. Einleitung in ds Neue Testament, 3 vols., Leipzig,
1810-1820.

Elliot, J. K. ed. Studies in New Testament Language and Text: Essays in Honor
of G.D. Kilpatrick, Leiden, 1976.

Elliot, J.K. The Apocryphal New Testament, Oxford, 1994.

Ellis, E.E. "Paul and his Co-Workers," New Testament Studies 17 (1971), 437452.

Epp, Eldon J. "The Twentieth Century Interlude in New Testament Textual
Criticism," Journal of Biblical Literature, 93 (1974), 386-414.

Epp, Eldon J. "A Continuing Interlude in New Testament Textual Criticism,"
Harvard Theological Reivew 73 (1980), 313-151.

Epp, Eldon J. "The Eclectic Method in New Testament Textual Criticism:
Solution of Symptom," Harvard Theological Review 69 (1976), 211-57.

Ehrhardt, A.T. "The Gospels in the Muratorian Fragment," Ostkirchliche Studien
2 (1953), 121-38.

Ehrman, B. "The New Testament Canon in Didymus the Blind," Vigiliae
christianae 37 (1983), 1-21.

Erhman, B. D. The Orthodox Corruption of Scripture (A must read for anyone
who believes that the current N.T. is substantially the same as the autographs
of the original books.)

Erhman, B.D. The New Testament. A Historical Introduction to the Early
Christian Writings,Oxford, 1999.

Erhman, B.D. The New Testament and Other Early Christian Writings, Oxford,
1997

Evans, C.F. "The New Testament in the Making," Cambridge History of the
Bible, Ackroyd, R.R. and Evans, C.F. (eds.), Cambridge, 1975, 1:232-283.

Farmer, William R. The Synoptic Problem, Dillsboro N.C., 1976.

Farrer, Austin. "On Dispensing with Q," Studies in the Gospels, D.E. Nineham
(ed.), Naperville IL, 1957.

Farmer, W.R. Jesus and the Gospel: Tradition, Scripture, and Canon,
Philadelphia, 1982.

Ferguson, E. "Canon Muratori: Date and Provenance," Studia Patristica 18
(1962), 677-83.

Filson, F.V. Which Books Belong to the Bible? Philadelphia, 1957.

Finnegan, Jack. Handbook of Biblical Chronology, Princeton, 1964.

Flass, F.W. and Debrunner, Albert. A Greek Grammar of the New Testament
and Other Early Christian Literature, rev. ed., trans., R.W. Funk, Chicago,
1961.

Fox, R.L. The Unauthorized Version (Interesting and fun to read.)

Funk, R.W. ed. The Five Gospels (The four canonical gospels, plus the Gospel of
Thomas.)

Funk, R.W. "The New Testament as Tradition and Canon," Horizons in Biblical
Theology (1981), 151-186.

Gager, John G. "The Gospels and Jesus: Some Doubts about Method," Journal
of Religion, 54 (1974) 244-272.

Gamble, H. The Textual History of the Letter to the Romans, Studies and
Documents 42, Grand Rapids, 1997,

Gamble, H. The New Testament Canon: Its Making and Meaning This is the one
I mentioned, Susan.

Gamble, Harry. "The Redaction of the Pauline Letters and the Formation of the
Pauline Corpus," Journal of Biblical Literature 94 (1975), 403-418.

Glob, N. Who Wrote the Dead Sea Scrolls: The Search for the Secret of Qumran

Goodspeed, E.J. New Solutions to New Testament Problems,Chicago, 1927.

Grant, Robert. The Formation of the New Testament, New York, 1965.

Grant, R.M. "The New Testament Canon," Cambridge History of the Bible,
Ackroyd, P.R. and Evans, C.F. (eds.) I:284-307.

Grant, R. The Earliest Lives of Jesus, New York, 1961.

Haenchen, Ernst. "Das 'Wier' in der Apostelgeschichte und das Itinerar," in Gott
und Mensche, 227-264.

Haenchen, Ernst. "Tradition und Komposition in der Apostelgeschichte," in Gott
und Mensch, 202-64.

Haenchen, Ernst. "The Books of Acts as Source Material for the History of Early
Christianity," Studies in Luke-Acts: Essays Presented in Honor of Paul Schubert,
Leander Keck and J.Louis Nartyn, eds., Nashville, 1966, 258-278.

Hahneman, G.M. The Mauratorian Fragment and the Development of the
Canon, Oxford, 1992.

van Haelst, Joseph. Catalogue des papyrus litteraires juifs et chretiens, Serie
Papyrologie 1, Paris, 1976.

Hagner, D.A. The Use of the Old and New Testament in Clement of Rome,
Novum Testamentum. Supplement 34, Leiden, 1973.

Hahn, F. "Die Heilige Schrift als alteste christliche Tradition und als Kanon,
Evangelische Theologie 40 (1980), 462-463.

Hanson, R.P.C. Tradition in the Early Church, Philadelphia, 1962

Hanson, R.P.C. Origen's Doctrine of Tradition, London, 1954.

von Harnak, Adolf. The Origin of the New Testament, New Your, 1925.

Hawkins, J.C. Horae synopticae, Oxford, 1909.

C.W. Hedrick and R. Hodgson, Jr. ed. Nag Hammadi, Gnosticism, and Early
Christianity

Hillmer, M.R. "The Gospel of John in the Second Century," (Ph.D. diss.,
Harvard, Univ. 1966).

Holtzmann, Heinrich-Julius. Die synoptischen Evangelien: Ihr Ursprung und ihr
geschichtlicher Charakter, Leipzig, 1863. (This is one of the, if not the classic
studies of the synoptics and presentation of the two-source hypothesis.)

Huck, Albert, ed. Synopsis of the First Three Gospels, 13th ed. rev. Heinrich
Greeven, Tugingen, 1981.

Hyldahl, N. "Hegesipps Hypomnemata," Studia theologica, 14 (1960).

Kalin, . "The Inspired Community: A Glance at Canon History," Concordia
Theological Monthly 42 (1971), 542-549.

Kasemann, Ernst. Das Neue Testament als Kanon. Dokumentation und kritische
Analyze zur gegenwartigen Kiskussion, Gottigen, 1970.

Kasemann, Ernst. "Satze des heiligen Rechtes im neuen Testament,"
Exegetische Versuche und Besinnungen, vol. 2, Gottingen, 1964, 69-82.

Kastning-Olmesdahl, R. "die Juden und der TodJesu: Antijudische Motive in
evangelischen Religionsbuchern," Juden, Judentum und Staat Israel im
christlichen Religionsudterrichtin der bundesrepublic Deutschland, Paderborn,
1980.

Kee, H.C., Young, F.W., and Frohlich, K. Understanding the New Testament,
2nd. ed., Englewood Cliff, NJ, 1965.

Kenyon, Frederick G. The Text of the Greek Bible, 3rd. ed., rev., A.W. Adams,
London, 1975.

Kenyon, Fredrick. Our Bible and the Ancient Manuscripts, rev. A.W. Adams,
New York, 1958.

H.-J. Klimkeit. Gnosis on the Silk Road: Gnostic Parables, Hymns, and Prayers
from Central Asia

Koester, Helmut. Introduction to the New Testament, Volume 2: History and
Literature of Early Christianity, Berlin, 1982.

Koester, H. "Apocryphal and Canonical Gospels," Harvard Theological Review
73 (1980), 107-1112.

Koester, H. Synoptische Uberlieferung bei den Apostolischen Vatern, Texte und
Untersuchungen 65, Berlin, 1957.

Knox, John. Marcion and the New Testament, Chicago, 1942.

Kummel, W.G. "Notwendigkeit und Grenze des neutestamentlichen Kanon,"
Zeitschrift fur Theologie und Kirche 47 (1950), 277-313.

Kummel, W.G. Das Neue Testament: Geschichte der Erforschung seiner
Probleme, Munich, 1958.

Kummel, W.G. Das Neue Testament: Geschichte seiner Forschunt, Munich,
1958.
van Leer, E. Flesseman. "Prinzipien der Sammlung und Ausscheidung bei der
Bildung des Kanons," Zeitschrift fur Theologie und Kirche (1964), 404-420.


Lehmann, Martin. Synoptische Quellenanalyse und die Frage nach dem
historischen Jesus, Beihefte zur Zeitschrift fur die neutestamentliche
Wissenschaft 38, Leiden, 1970

Leipoldt. J. Geschichte des neutestamentlichen Kanons, 2 vols., Leipzig, 19071908.

Lietzmann, H. "Wie werden die Bucher des Neuen Testament Heilige Schrift?"
Lleine Schriften 2 "Studien zum Neuen Testament," ed. K. Aland, Berlin, 1958,
15-98.

Lietzmann, Hans. "Textgeschichte und Textkritik," Kleinen Schriften, 3 vols., TU
67-68. Berlin, 1958-1962, 2.155-250.

Lindars, B. The New Testament Apologetic: the Doctrinal Significance of the Old
Testament Quotations, London, 1961.

Lindemann, A. Paulus im altesten Christentun. Das Bild des Apostels und die
Rezeption der paulinischen Theologie in der fruhchristlichen Literatur bis
Marcion, Beitrage zur historischen Theologie 58, Tubingen, 1978.

Linton, O. "Evidences of a Second Century Revised Edition of St. Mark's
Gospel," New Testament Studies 13 (1967), 321-55.

Loisy, Alfred. The Origins of the New Testament, London, 1950.

Lonning, I. Kanon im Kanon: Zum dogmatischen Grundlagenproblem des
neutestamentlichen Kanon, Forschungen zur Geschichte und Lehre des
Protestantismus 43, Oslo, 1973, 17-23.

McCracken, David. The Scandal of the Gospels, Oxford, 1994.

McLoughlin, S. "Les accords mineurs Mt- Lc contre Mc et le probleme
synoptique," Bibliotheca ephemeridum theologicarum lovaniensium, 25,
Louvain, 1967, 17-40.

Mack, B.L. The Lost Gospel : The Book of Q and Christian Origins

Marxsen, W. The New Testament as the Church's Book, Philadelphia, 1972.

Merkel, H. Die Pluralitat der Evangelien als theologisches und exegetisches
Problem in the alten Kirche, Berne, 1978.

Merkel, H. Die Widerspruche zwischen den Evangelien. Ihre polemische und
apologetische Behandlung in der alten Kirche bis zu Augustin,"
Wissenschaftliche Untersuchungen zum Neuen Testament 13, Tubingen, 1971.

Messina, G. Diatessaron Persiano, Rome, 1951.

Metzger, Bruce M. The Text of the New Testament: Its Transmission,
Corruption, and Restoration, 2nd. ed., Oxford, 1968

Metzger, Bruce M. Chapters in the History of New Testament Textual Criticism,
New Testament Tools and Studies, 4, Leiden, 1963.

Metzger, Bruce M. The Early Versions of the New Testament: Their Origin,
Transmission, and Limitations, Oxford, 1977.

Metzger, Bruce M. "The Early Versions of the New Testament," Peake's
Commentary, 671-675.

Metzger, Bruce M. The Early Versions of the New Testament. Their Origin,
Transmission, and Limitations, Oxford, 1977.

Metzger, Bruce M. The Canon of the New Testament. Its Origins, Development,
and Significance, Oxford, 1987.

Metzger, Bruce. A Textual Commentary on the Greek New Testament, London,
1971.

Metzger, Bruce. Manuscripts of the Greek Bible, Oxford, 1981.

Meyer, M.W. The Secret Teachings of Jesus: Four Gnostic Gospels

Miller, R.J. ed. The Complete Gospels (The canonical and non-canonical
gospels. Interesting reading, people.)

Molland, E. The Concept of the Gospel in Alexandrian Theology, Oslo, 1938.

Montefiore, H. and Turner, H.E.W. Thomas and the Evangelists, Studies in
Biblical Theologie, 35, London, 1962.

Morgan, R. "The Hermeneutical Significance of Four Gospels," Interpretation 35
(1981), 376-88.

Morgan, Robert, and Barton, John. Biblical Interpretation, Oxford, 1988.

Moule, C.F.D. The Birth of the New Testament, New York, 1962.

Moulton, J.H. and Milligan, G. The Vocabulary of the Greek New Testament,
Grand Rapids, 1949.

Mowry, L. "The Early Circulation of Paul's Letters" Journal of Biblical Literature
63 (1944), 73-86.

Nielsen, C.M. Polycarp, Paul, and the Scriptures, Anglican Theological Review
47 (1965), 199-216.

Ohlig, K.-H. Die theologische Begrundung des neutestamentlichen Kanons in
der alten Kirche, Kommentare und Beitrage zum Alten und Neuen Testament,
Dusseldorf, 1970, 59-91.

Ollrog, W.-H. Paulus und seine Mitarbeiter: Untersuchungen zu Theorie und
Praxix der paulinischen Mission, Wissenschaftliche Monographien zum Alten und
Neuen Testament 50, Neukirchen-Vluyn, 1979.

Outler, A.C. "the Logic of Canon-Making and the Tasks of Canon Criticism,"
Tests and Testaments, ed. W.E. March, 263-276.

Pagels, E. The Johannine Gospel in Gnostic Exegesis, Society of Biblical
Literature. Monograph Series 17, Nashville, 1973.

Paulsen, H. "Die Bedeutung des Montanismus fur die Herausbildung des
Kanons," Vigiliae christianae 32 (1978), 19-52.

Pearson, B. "Hellenistic-Jewish Wisdom Speculation and Paul," Aspects of
Wisdom in Judaism and Early Christianity, ed. R.L. wilken, Notre Dame, 1975.

Perrin, N. The New Testament: an Introduction (A really excellent intro to the
N.T. by a good scholar...I recommend it highly.)

Perrin, N. What is Redaction Criticism? Guides to Biblical Scholarship,
Philadelphia, 1969.

Powell, Mark Allan. What is Narrative Criticism? Guides to Biblical Scholarship,
Philadelphia, 1990.

Preuschen, E. Analecta: Zurzere Texte zur Geschichte der Alten Kirche und des
Kanons 2 Zur Kanonsgeschichte, 2nd. ed., Tubingen, 1910, reprinted Frankfurt,
1968.

Pyrke, E.J. Redactional Style in the Markan Gospel, Society for New Testament
Studies Monograph Series, 33, Cambridge, 1978.

Quispel, G. "L'evangile selon Thomas et le Diatessaron," Vigiliae christianae 13
(1974), 5-17.

Price, Ira Maurice. The Ancestry of Our English Bible, 3rd. rev. ed., Irwin,
William A. and Wikgren, Allen P., New York, 1956.

The Nag Hammadi Library, ed. J. M. Robinson (A translation of the Gnostic text
found in Egypt in the late 1940's.)

The Other Bible, ed. W. Barnstone (Writings not include in the canon of the
N.T.)

Rathke, H. Ignatius von Antiochen und die Paulusbriefe, Texte und
Untersuchungen 99, Berlin, 1973.

Reiser, M. Syntax und Stil des Markusevangelium, Wissenschaftliche
Untersuchungen zum Neuen Testament, 2/1, Tubingen, 1984.

Rensberger, D.K. "As the Apostle Teaches: The Development of Paul's Letters
in Second Century Christianity," (Ph.D. dissertation, Yale University, 1981).

Roberts, C.H. and Skeat, T.C. The Birth of the Codex, New York and London,
1983.

Ruwet, J. "Clement d'Alexandrie: Canon des ecritures et apocryphes," Biblica
29 (1948), 77-99, 240-268, 391-408.

Sand, A. "Die Diskrepanz zwischen historischer Aufalligkeit und normativen
Charakter des neutestamentlichen Kanons als hermeneutisches Problem,
Munchener theologische Zeitschrift 24 (1973), 147-160.

Sandberg, A.C. Jr. "Canon Muratori: A Fourth Century List," Harvard
Theological Review 66 (1973), 1-41.

Sanders, E.P., and Davies, Margaret. Studying the Synoptic Gospels.
Philadelphia, 1989.

Sanders, J.N. The Fourth Gospel in the Early Church: Its Origin and Influence,
Cambridge, 1943.

Sanders, J.A. Torah and Canon, Philadelphia, 1972.

Schepps, S.L. The Lost Books of the Bible (More non-canonical books.)

Schoenfield, H.J. The Original New Testament: A Radical Translation and
Reinterpretation (A radical, and interesting translation of the text.)

Schmithals, W. "On the Composition and Earliest Collection of the Major
Epistles of Paul," Paul and the Gnostics, trans. J. Steely, Nashville, 1973, p.
239-274.

Schmithals, W. Gnosis in Corinth, trans. J.E. Steely, Nashville, 1971.

Schenke, H.M. "Das Weiterwirken des Paulus und die Pflege seines Erbs durch
die Paulusschule," New Testament Studies 21 (1975), 505-518.

Schneemelcher, W. "Paulus in der griechischen Kirchen der 2. Jahrhunderts,"
Zeitschrift fur Kirchengeschichte 75 (1964), 1-20.

Schneider, Gerhard. Die Apostelgeschichte,Herders Theologischer Kommentar
zum Neuen Testament,5/1, Freiburg, 1980, 82-103.

Smith, M. Clement of Alexandria and a Secret Gospel of Mark, Cambridge
MA,1973.

Souter, A. The Text and Canon of the New Testament, rev. ed., C.S.C.
Williams, London, 1954.

Stack, H.L. and Billerbeck, P. Kommentar zum Neuen Testament, Munich,
1922-1961.

Stanton, Graham M. The Gospels and Jesus, Oxford, 1989.

Stendahl, K. The School of St. Matthew, Philadelphia, 1966.

Stendahl, K. "The Apocalypse of John and the Epistles of Paul in the Muratorian
Fragment, Current Issues in New Testament Interpretation, ed. W. Klassen and
G.F. Snyder, New York, 1962, 239-245.

Stoldt, Hans Herbert. History and Criticism of the Marcan Hypothesis, Macon,
1980.

Strecker, G. "Paulus in nachpaulinischer Zeit," Kairos 12 (1970).

Streeter, B.H. The Four Gospels: A Study of Origins, London, 1924, with
subsequent reprints. (This represents the most detailed reconstruction and
presentation of the sources for the Synoptic gospels.)

Strugnell, John. "A Plea for Conjectural Emendation in the New Testament,"
Catholic Biblical Quarterly, 36 (1974), 543-58.

Sundberg, A.C. Jr. "Toward a Revised History of the New Testament Canon,"
Studia evangelica4 (Texte und Undersuchungen 102), Berlin, 1968, 452-461.

Sundberg, A.C. Jr. "Canon of the NT," Interpreters Dictionary of the Bible,
Supplemental Volume.

Sundberg, A.C. Jr. "The Bible Canon and the Christian Doctine of Inspiraton,"
Interpretation 29 (1975), 352-371.

Sundberg, A.C. The Old Testament of the Early Church, Harvard Theological
Studies 20, Cambridge, 1964.

Sundberg, A.C. "The Old Testament of the Early Church," Harvard Theological
Review 51 (1958). 205-226.

Sundberg, A.C. "The 'Old Testament': A Christian Canon," Catholic Biblical
Quarterly 30 (1968), 143-165.

Taylor, Vincent. "The Original Order of Q," New Testament Essays, J.B. Higgins
(ed.) Manchester, 199.

Theron, D.J. Evidence of Tradition, Grand Rapids, 1957.

Throckmorton, B.H. ed. Gospel Parallels: A Synopsis of the First Three Gospels,
4th ed., Nashville and New York, 1979.

Turner E.G. The Typology of the Early Codex, Phildelphia, 1977.

van Unnik, W.C. "He Kaine Diatheke - A Problem in the Early History of the
Canon," Studia patristica 4 (Texte und Undersuchungen 79), Berlin, 1961, 212227

Vermes, Geza. The Dead Sea Scrolls

Vielhauer, Philip. Geschichte der urchristlichen Literatur, Berlin, 1975.

Weiss, Johannes. Die Predigt Jesus vom Reich Gottes, Gottingen, 1892.

Weisse, C.H. Die evangelische Geschichte kritisch und philosophisch bearbeitet,
2 vols., Leipzig, 1838.

Wellhausen, Julius. Einleitung in die drei ersten Evangelien, 2nd ed., Berlin,
1911.

Werde, William. Das Messiasgeheimnis in den Evangelien, Gottingen, 1901.

Westcott, B.F. A General Survey of the History of the Canon of the New
Testament, 6th ed., Cambridge, 1889.

Wiles, M.F. The Spiritual Gospel: Interpretation of the fourth Gospel in the Early
Church, Cambridge, 1960.

Zahn, Theodor. Geschichte des neutestamentlichen Kanons, 2 vols, Leipzig,
1907-1908.

Zahn, Theodor. Grundriss der Geschichte des neutestamentlichen Kanons,
Leipzig, 1904.

Zuntz, Gunther. The Text of the Epistles: A Disquistion of the Corpus Paulinum,
London, 1953.
The Gospels: Synoptics / The Synoptic Problem

Achtemeier, Paul J. "Toward the Isolation of Pre-Markan Miracle Catenae,
Journal of Biblical Literature, 89 (1970), 265-291.

Achtemeier, Paul J. "The origin and Formation of the Pre-markan Miracle
Catenae," Journal of Biblical Literature, 91 (1972), 198-221

Allen, W.C. A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Gospel according to
St. Matthew, 3rd. ed., Edinburgh, 1912.

Aune, D. Prophecy in Early Christianity and the Ancient Mediterranean World,
Grand Rapids, 1983.

Baldensperger, D.W. Der Prolog des vierten Evangeliums, Freiburg, 1898.

Bammel, E. "John did no miracle," New Testament Studies, 18 (1971).

Barnett, P. "The Jewish Sign Prophets," New Testament Studies, 27 (1981),
679-697.

Barrett, C.K. Luke the Historian in Recent Study, London, 1961.

Baumann, Georg (ed.). Das Lukas-Evangelium, Wege der Forschung 280,
Darmstadt, 1974.

Becker, Heinz. Die Reden des Johannesevangeliums und der Stil der
gnosticischen Offenbarungsrede, Forschungen zur Religion und Literatur des
Alten und Neuen Testaments 68, Gottingen, 1956.

Bellinzoni, A.J. (ed.)The Two-Source Hypothesis, Macon, 1985.

Best, Ernst. Mark: The Gospel as Story, Edinburgh, 1983.

Betz, Hans Dieter. Essays on the Sermon on the Mount, Philadelphia, 1985.

Borgen, Peder. Bread from Heaven, Leiden, 1966.

Bornkamm, G., Barth, G., and Held, H.J. Tradition and Interpretation in
Matthew, Philadelphia, 1963.

Bovon, Franxois. Luc le Theologien: Vingt-cinq ans de Recherches (19501975), Neuchatel and paris, 1978.

Bruce, F.F. "The Date and Character of Mark," Jesus and the Politics of His Day,
Bammel, E. and Moule, C.F.D. (eds.), 1984, 69-90.

Bryan, Christopher. A Preface to Mark. Notes on the Gospel in Its Literary and
Cultural Setting, Oxford, 1993.

Budesheim, Thomas L. "Jesus and the Disciples in Conflict with Judaism,"
Zeitschrift fur die neutestamentliche Wissenschaft, 62 (1971), 190-209.

Burridge, R.A. What are the Gospels? A Comparison with Graeco-Roman
Biography, Cambridge, 1992.

Burkill, T. Alec. New Light on the Earliest Gospel: Seven Markan Studies,
Ithaca, 1972.

Burkill, T. Alec. Mysterious Revelaton: An Examination of the Philosophy of St.
Mark's Gospel, Ithaca, 1963.

Cadbury, Henry J. The Making of Luke-Acts, end. ed. London, 1958.

Cahill, Michael. The First Commentary on Mark. An Annotated Translation,
Oxford, 1998.

Conzelmann, Hans. The Theology of St. Luke, New York, 1961.

Cranfield, C.E.B. The Gospel according to Saint Mark, Cambridge, 1959.

Davies, W.D. The Gospel and the Land: Early Christianity and Jewish Territorial
Doctrine, Berkeley, 1974.

Davies, W.D. The Setting of the Sermon of the Mount, Cambridge, 1964.

Dschulnigg, P. Sprache, Redaktion, und Intention des Markus-Evangeliums,
Stuttgarter biblische Beitrage, 11, Stuttgart, 1984.

Farmer, W.R. The Synoptic Problem, New York, 1964. (an attempt to
demonstrate the priority of Matthew

Farmer, W.R. The Synoptic Problem 2nd. ed., Macon, 1976.

Fitzmyer, Joseph A. The Gospel According to Luke, I-IX, 2 vols, Garden City,
NY, 1981 and 1985.

Flender, Helmut. St. Luke: Theologian of Redemptive History, Philadelphia,
1967.

Fuchs, A. Die Die Entwicklung der Beelzebulkontroverse bei den Synoptikern,
Linz, 1980.

Gaston, Lloyd. No Stone on Another: Studies in the Significance of the Fall of
Jerusalem in the Synoptic Gospels, Leiden, 1979.

Gnilka, J. "Der Prozess Jesu nach den Berichten von Markus und Matthaus,"
Quaestiones Disputatae Freiburg, 1988.

Haenchen, Ernst. Der Weg Jesu: Eine Erklarung des Markus-Evangeliums und
der kanonischen Parallelen, Berlin, 1966.

Hare, Douglas, R.A. The Theme of Persecution of Christians in the Gospel of
Matthew, Cambridge, 1972.

Holtzmann, Heinrich Julius. Die synoptischen Evangelien: Ihr Ursprung und ihr
geschichtlicher Charakter, Leipzig, 1863.

Hull, J.J. Hellenistic Magic and the Synoptic Tradition, Studies in Biblical
Theology, 2,28, London, 1974.

Hummel, Reinhart. Die Auseinandersetzung zwischen Judentum und Kirche im
Mattausevangelium, Beitrage zur evangelischen Theologie 33, Munchen, 1963.

Keck, Leander E. and Martyn J. Louis. Studies in Luke-Acts: Essays Presented
in Honor of Paul Schubert, Nashville, 1966.

Kee, Howard Clark. "Mark's Gospel in Recent Reserarch," Interpretation, 32
(1978), 353-368.

Kee, Howard Clark. Community of the New Age: Studies in Mark's Gospel,
Philadelphia, 1977, 1-78.

Kingsbury, Jack D. Matthew: Structure, Christology, Kingdom, Philadelphia,
1975.

Knox, W.L. The Sources of the Synoptic Gospels, London, 1953.

Kuhn, Heinz-Wolfgang. Altere Sammlungen im Markusevangelium, Studien zur
Umwelt des Neuen Testamentes 8, Gottingen, 1971.

Kummel, W.G. Interpretation, 38-80.

Lange, Joachim. ed. Das Matthaus-Evangelium, Weg dur Forschung 525,
Darmstadt, 1980.

Lightfoot, R.H. Locality and Doctrine in the Gospels, New York, 1938.

Linton, O. "Evidences of a Second Century Revised Edition of St. Mark's
Gospel," New Testament Studies 13 (1967), 321-55.

Lohfink, Gerhard. Die Sammlung Israels: Eine Untersuchung zur lukanischen
Ekklesiologie, Studiem zum Alten und Neuen Testament 39, Munchen, 1975.

Luz, Ulrich. "Die Junger im Mattausevangelium," Zeitschrift fur die
neutestamentliche Wissenschaft 62 (1971), 141-171.

Marxsen, Willi. Mark the Evangelist: Studies on the Redaction History of the
Gospel, Nashville, 1969.

McNeile, A.H. The Gospel according to St. Matthew, London, 1915.

Nierynck, F. "The Minor Agreements of Matthew and Luke against Mark,"
Bibliotheca ephemeridum theologicarum lovaniensium, 37, Louvain, 1974.

Nierynck, F. Duality in Mark: Contributions to the Study of Markan Redaction,
Bibliotheca ephemeridum theologicarum lovaniensium, 31, Louvain, 1972.

Nineham, D.E. The Gospel of Mark, rev. ed., Baltimore, 1969.

Perrin, Norman. "Towards an Interpretation of the Gospel of Mark," in
Christology and a Modern Pilgrimage: A Discussion with Norman Perrin, ed.
H.D. Betz, 2nd. ed., Missoula, 1974.

Pesch, Rudolf ed. Das Markus-Evangelium, Darmstadt, 1979.

Robinson, J.M. The Problem of History in Mark, Napierville, IL, 1957.

Sanders, E.P. Jewish Law from Jesus to the Midrach, 1990.

Sanders, E.P., and Davies, Margaret. Studying the Synoptic Gospels.
Philadelphia, 1989.

Schmid, J. Matthaus und Lukas, Freiburg, 1930.

Schmithals, W. Einleitung in die drei ersten Evangelien, Berlin, 1985.

Schweizer, Eduard. The Good News According to Mark, Richmond, 1970.

Schweizer, Eduard. The Good News according to Matthew, Atlanta, 1975.

Sherwin-White, Adrian. Roman Society and Roman Law in the New Testament,
1963.

Smith, D. Moody. "The Sources of the Gospel of John: An Assessment of the
Present State of the Problem," New Testament Studies 10, (1963/64), 336351.

Smith, Morton. The Secret Gospel of Mark, in Clement of Alexandria and a
Secret Gospel of Mark, Cambridge, MA, 1973., 445-454.

Smith, William Benjamin. The Birth of the Gospel: A Study of the Origin and
Proport of the Primitive Allegory of the Jews, New York, 1927, reprint 1957.

Stendahl, Krister. The School of St. Matthew and its Use of the Old Testament,
2nd ed., Philadelphia, 1963.

Strauss, David Friedrich. Das Leben Jesu,

Strecker, Georg. Der Weg der Gerechtigkeit: Untersuchung zur Theologie des
Matthaus, Forschungen zur Religion und Literatur des Alten und Neuen
Testaments, 82, Gottingen, 1962.

Streeter, B.H. The Four Gospels, London, 1924.

Talbert, Charles H. (ed.) Perspectives on Luke-Acts, Macon, GA, 1981.

Talbert, Charles H. "The Redaction Critical Quest for Luke the Theologian,"
Jesus and Man's Hope: Pittsburgh Festival on the Gospels, Pittsburgh, 1970,
171-222.

Taylor, Vincent. The Gospel according to St. Mark, 2nd. ed., London, 1966.

Taylor, Vincent. Behind the Third Gospel, Oxford, 1926.

Tiede, David L. Prophecy and History in Luke-Acts, London, 1961.

Thomas, John. Le mouvement baptiste en Palestine et Syrie, Louvain, 1935.

Throckmorton, B.H. ed. Gospel Parallels: A Synopsis of the First Three Gospels,
Camden, NJ, 1957.

Todt, H. E. The Son of Man in the Synoptic Traditions, D.M. Barton (trans.)
Philidelphia, 1965.

Trocme, Etienne. The Formation of the Gospel according to Mark, Philadelphia,
1975.

Tuckett, C.M. The Revival of the Griesbach Hypothesis, Society for New
Testament Studies, Monograph Series, 44, Cambridge, 1983.

Werde, William. The Messianic Secret, Cambridge, 1971.
The Gospels: John

Arble, M. von "Uber den Zwerk des Johannesevangelium," Theologische
Quartalschrift, 42 (1861), 37-94.

Ashton, John. Studying John. Approaches to the Fourth Gospel, Oxford, 1995.

Ashton, John. Understanding the Fourth Gospel, Oxford, 1991.

Barrett, C.K. The Gospel according to St. John. 2nd. ed., Philadelphia, 1978.

Barrett, C.K. The Gospel of John and Judaism, Philadelphia, 1975.

Barrett, C.K. New Testament Essays, London, 1972.

Barrett, C.K. Essays on John, London, 1982.

Bauckham, Richard. "Recovering a Lost Parable of Jesus," New Testament
Studies, 33 (1987), 84-101.

Becker, H. Die Reden des Johanneservangeliums und der Stil der gnostischen
Offenbarungsred, Gottingen, 1956.

Becker, H. Das Evangelium nach Johannes, Wurzburg, 1979-1981.

Berger, K. The Amen-Worte Jesu, Berlin, 1970.

Bernard, J.H. A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Gospel according to
St. John, Edinburgh, 1928.

Betz, O. Der Paraklet. Fursprecher im Spatjudentum, im Johannes-Evangelium
und in neu gefundenen gnostischen Schriften, Leiden, 1963.

Beutler, Johannes. Martyria: Traditionsgeschichtliche Untersuchungen zum
Zeugnisthema bei Johannes, Frankfurt, 1972.

Beutler, Johannes. "Literarische Gauttungen im Johannesevangelium. Ein
Forschungsbericht, 1919-1980," ANRW, II.25.3.

Beutler, Johannes and Fortna, R.T. (eds.) The Shepherd Discourse of John 10
and Its Contents, Cambridge, 1991.

Beyschlag, Karlmann. Die verborgene Uberlieferung von Christus, Munchnen
and Hamburg, 1969, 88-116.

Bittner, Wolfgang J. Jesu Zeichen im Johannesevangelium, Tubingen, 1987.

Blank, Josef. Krisis: Untersuchungen zur johanneischen Christologie und
Eschatologie, Frieburg, 1964.

Bocher, O. der johanneische Dualismus im Zusammenhang des nachbiblischen
Judentums, Gutersloh, 1965.

Boers, H. Niether on this Mountain nor in Jerusalem, SBLMS, 35, Atlanta, 1988.

Bogart, J. Orthodox and Heretical Perfectionism, Chico, 1977.

Boismard, M.-E. and Lamouille, A. L'evangile de Jean, Paris, 1977.

Borgen, P. Bread from Heaven, Leiden, 1965.

Borgen, P. "Some Jewish Exegetical Traditions as Background for Son of Man
Sayings (Jn 3.13-14 and context)," L'evangile de Jean, Paris, 1977.

Borsch, F.H. The Son of Man in Myth and History, London, 1967.

Braun, F.M. Jean le Theologian, 3 vols., Paris, 1959-1968.

Braun, Herbert. Qumran und das Neue Testament, 2 vols., Tubingen, 1966.

Braun, Herbert. "Literatur-Analyses und theologische Schichtung im ersten
Johannesbrief, Studien zum Neuen Testament und seiner Umwelt, 3rd ed.,
Tubingen 1971, 210-242.

Brodie, Thomas L. The Gospel According to John. A Literary and Theological
commentary, Oxford, 1993.

Brodie, Thomas L. The Quest for the Origin of John's Gospel, Oxford, 1993.

Brown, Raymond E. The Community of the Beloved Disciple, New York, 1979.

Brown, Raymond E. The Gospel according to John, 2 vols., Garden City, NJ,
1966-1970.

Brown, Raymond E. "The Qumran Scrolls and the Johannine Gospel and
Epistles," Catholic Biblical Quarterly, 17 (19550, 403-319, 559-574.

Brown, Raymond E. The Community of the Beloved Disciple: The Life, Loves,
and Hates of an Individual Church in New Testament Times, New York, 1979.

Brown, Raymond E. "The Kerygma of the Gospel According to John,"
Interpretation, 21 (1967), 387-400.

Buchanan, G.W. "The Samaritan origin of the Gospel of John," Religions in
Antquity, Jacob Neusner (ed.), 149-175.

Buchner, J.-A. Der Gersandte und sein Weg im 4.Evangelium, Tubingen, 1977.

Bultmann, Rudolf. "Der religionsgeschichtliche Hintergrund des Prologs zum
Johannesvangeliums, Exegetica: Aufsatze zur Erforschung des Neuen
Testaments, E. Dinkler, ed., Tubingen, 1967, 10-35.

Bultmann, Rudolf. "Die Bedeutung der neuerschlossenen mandaischen und
manichaischen Quellen fur das Verstandnins des Johannesevangeliums,
"Exegetica: Aufsatze zur Erforschung des Neuen Testaments, E. Dinkler, ed.,
Tubingen, 1967, 55-104.

Bultmann, Rudolf. The Gospel of John: A Commentary, Philadelphia, 1971.

Bultmann, Rudolf. "Untersuchunen zum Johannesevangelium, Exegetica:
Aufsatze zur Erforschung des Neuen Testaments, E. Dinkler, ed., Tubingen,
1967, 124-197.

Bultmann, Rudolf. The Johannine Epistles: A Commentary on the Johannine
Epistles, Philadelphia, 1973.

Bultmann, Rudolf. "Analyses des ersten Johannesbriefes," Exegetica: Aufsatze
zur Erforschung des Neuen Testaments, E. Dinkler, ed., Tubingen, 1967, 10523.

Bultmann, Rudolf. "Die Kirchliche Redaktion des ersten Johannesbriefes,"
Exegetica: Aufsatze zur Erforschung des Neuen Testaments, E. Dinkler, ed.,
Tubingen, 1967, 381-93.

Bultmann, Rudolf. Primitive Christianity in its Contemporary Setting, London,
1949.

Bultmann, Rudolf. History of the Synoptic Tradition, Oxford, 1968.

Bultmann, Rudolf. The Gospel of John, Oxford, 1971.

Burkett, Delbert. The Son of Man in the Gospel of John, Sheffield, 1991.

Burney, C.F. The Aramaic Origin of the Fourth Gospel, Oxford, 1922.

Burridge, Richard A. What are the Gospels? A Comparison with Graeco-Roman
Biography, Cambridge, 1992.

Colwell, Cadman Ernst. The Greek of the Fourth Gospel, Chicago, 1931.

Conzelmann, Hans. "Was von Anfang an war," Neutestamentliche Studien fur
Rudolf Bultmann, Beihefte zur Zeitschrift fur die neutestamentliche
Wissenschaft 21, Berlin, 1954, 194-201.

Cross, F.L. (ed.) Studies in the Fourth Gospel, London, 1957.

Cullmann, Oscar. The Johnannine Circle, Philadelphia, 1976.

Cullmann, Oscar. "Das Ratsel des Johannesevangeliums im Lichte der neuen
Handscriftenfunde," Vortrage und Aufsatze 1925-1962, Tubingen, 1966, 260291.

Dodd, C.H. Historical Tradition in the Fourth Gospel, Cambridge, 1963.

Dodd, C.H. The Interpretation of the Fourth Gospel, Cambridge, 1953.

Dodd, C.H. "The First Epistle of John and the Fourth Gospel," Bulletin of the
John Ryland Library, 21 (1937), 129-156.

Drower, E.S. The Mandaeans of Iraq and Iran: Their Cults, Customs, Magic,
Legent, and Folklore, Oxford, 1937.

Goodenough, Erwin R. "John a Primitive Gospel," Journal of Biblical Literature
54 (1945), 145-83.

Grant, R.M. Gnosticism: A Sourcebook of Heretical Writings from the Early
Christian Period, New York, 1961.

Grant, R.M. Gnosticism and Early Christianity, rev.ed., New York, 1966.

Haenchen, Ernst. "Johanneische Probleme," Gott und Mensch: Gesammelte
Aufsatze, Tubingen, 1965.

Haenchen, Ernst. Das Johannesevangelium: Ein Kommentar, U. Busse,
Tubingen, 1980.

Hillmer, M.R. "The Gospel of John in the Second Century," (Ph.D. diss.,
Harvard, Univ. 1966).

Jeremias, J. "An Unknown Gospel with Johannine Elements (Pap. Egerton 2),"
New Testament Apocrypha, E. Hennecke, ed. W. Schneemelcher, 2 vols.,
Philadelphia, 1963-1965, vol. 1, 94-97.

Kasemann, Ernst. "Structure and Purpose of the Prologue of John's Gospel,"
New Testament Questions of Today,Phialdelphia, 1971.

Kasemann, Ernst. The Testament of Jesus: A Study of the Gospel of John in the
Light of Chapater 17, Philadelphia, 1966.

Kirkpatrick, G.D. "The Religious Background of the Fourth Gospel," Studeis in
the Fourth Gospel, F.L. Gross (ed.), London, 1957.

Koester, Helmut. "Dialog und Spruchuberlieferung in den gnostischen Texten
von Nag Hammadi," Evangelische Theologie 39 (1979), 532-556.

Koester, Helmut. "Gnostic Writings as Witnesses for the Development of the
Saying Tradition," Rediscovry of Gnosticism, vol., 1, B. Layton, ed.,Leiden,
1982

Kysar, Robert. The Fourth Evangelist and His Gospel: An Examination of
Contemporary Scholarship, Minneapolis, 1975.

Lindemann, Andreas. "Gemeinde und Welt im Johannesevangelium, Kirche:
Feschrift fur Gunther Bornkamm zum 75. Geburtstag, Tubingen, 1980.

von Loewenich, Walter. Das Johannesverstandnis im Zweiten Jahrhundret,
Beihefte zur Zeitschrift fur die neutestamentliche Wissenschaft 13, Giessen,
1932.

MacRae, George. "The Fourth Gospel and Religionsgeschichte," Catholic Biblical
Quarterly, 32 (1970), 13-24.

Martyn, J. Louis. History and Theology in the Fourth Gospel, 2nd. ed., Nashiille,
1979.

Mayeda, Goro. Das Leben-Jesu-Fragment Papyrus Egerton 2 und seine Stellung
in der urchristlichen Literaturgeschichte, Bern, 1946.

Meeks, Wayne A. "The Man from Heaven in Johannine Sectarianism, Journal of
Biblical Literature 91 (1972), 44-72.

Nauck, Wolfgang. Die Tradition und der Charakter des 1. Johannesbriefes,
Wissenschaftliche Untersuchungen zum Neuen Testament 3, Tubingen, 1957.

Pagels, E. The Johannine Gospel in Gnostic Exegesis, Society of Biblical
Literature. Monograph Series 17, Nashville, 1973.

Rengstorf, Karl Heinrich. (ed.) Johannes und sein Evangelium Wege der
Forschung 82, Darmstadt, 1973.

Robinson, James M. "The Johannine Trajectory, Trajectories Through Early
Chrisitianity, Robinson and Koester, eds., Philadelphia, 1971, 232-68.

Sanders, J.N. The Fourth Gospel in the Early Church: Its Origin and Influence,
Cambridge, 1943.

Schenke, Hans-Martin. "Determination und Ethik im 1. Johannesbrief,
Zeitschrift fur Theologie und Kirche 60 (1963), 203-215.

Schnackenburg, Rudolf. The Gospel according to St. John, New York, 1980.

Schulz, Siegfried. Komposition und Herkunft der johanneischen Reden
Stuttgart, 1960.

Smith, D. Moody. John Among the Gospels: The Relationship in TwentiethCentury Research, Minneapolis, 1992.

Wiles, M.F. The Spiritual Gospel: Interpretation of the fourth Gospel in the Early
Church, Cambridge, 1960.
The "Q" Source

Edwards, R.A. A Concordance to Q, Society of Biblical Literature, Sources for
Biblical Study, 7, Missoula, 1975.

Edwards, R.A. A Theology of Q, 1976.

Havener, I. "Q": The Sayings of Jesus, Wilmington, 1986.

Hoffman,P. Studien zur Theologie der Logienquelle, Neutestamentliche
Abhandlungen, 8, Munster, 1972.

Kloppenborg, J.S. "Bibliography on Q," Society of Biblical Literature Abstracts
and Seminar Papers, 24 (1985),103-126.

Kloppenborg, J.S. The Formation of Q, 1987.

Luhrmann, D. Die Redaktion der Logienquelle, Wissenschaftliche
Untersuchungen zum Neuen Testament, 33, Neukirchen, 1969.

Nierynck, F. "Recent Developments in the Study of Q" Logia: Les paroles de
Jesus- The Sayings of Jesus, J. Delobel (ed.), Bibliotheca ephemeriduum
theologicarum lovaniensium, 59, Louvain, 1982, 29-75.

Nierynck, F. and Van Segbroeck, F. "Q Bibliography," Bibliotheca ephemeridum
theologicarum lovaniensium, 59, Louvain, 1982, 561-586.

Pesh, R. Das markusevangelium 2, Herders theologischer Kommentar zum
Neuen Testament, 2, Freiburg, 1977. Analysis by Neirynck, F. Evangelica, 491515.

Polag, A. Die Christologie der Logienquelle, Wissenschaftliche Untersuchengen
zum Neuen Testament, 45, Neukirchen, 1977.

Polag, A. Fragmenta Q, Neukirchen, 1979.

Schenk, W. Synopse zur Redenquelle der Evangelien, Dusseldorf, 1981.

Schulz, S. Q - die Spruchquelle der Evangelisten, Zurich, 1972.

Stoldt, H.-H. History and Criticism of the Marcan Hypothesis, Macon, 1980.

Vassiliadis, P. The Q-Document Hypothesis, Athens, 1977.

Zeller, D. Kommentar zur Logienquelle, Stuttgart, 1984.
The Historical Jesus

Aufhauser, J.B. Antike Jesus-Zeugnisser, Stuttgart, 1925.

Augustine, R. Jesus, Son of Man, Young, H. (trans.), New York, 1977.

Bornkamm, Gunther. Jesus of Nazareth, New York, 1960.

Bovon, Francois. Les derniers jours de Jesus, Neuchatel, 1974.

Brandon, S.F.G. The Trial of Jesus of Nazareth (An excellent look a the political
and social reasons for the arrest of Jesus and his trial, concluding that he was
executed for political violence and armed sedition...difficult to refute.)

Brandon, S.F.G. Jesus and the Zealots, Manchester, 1967.

Brandon, S.F.G. The Fall of Jerusalem and the Christian Church, 2nd. ed.,
London 1957.

Breech, James. The Silence of Jesus, Philadelphia, 1982.

Bultmann, Rudolf. Jesus and the Word, New York and London, 1934.

Bultmann, Rudolf. Das Verhaltnis der urchristlichen Christusbotschaft zum
historischen Jesus, 3rd. ed., Heidelberg, 1962.

Blinzler, J. Der Prozess Jesus, Regensburg, 1968.

Braun, H. Jesus der Mann aus Nazareth und seine Zeit, Stutgart, 1969.

von Campenhausen, Hans. "The Events of Easter and the Empty Tomb,"
Tradition and Life in the Church: Essays and Lectures in Church History,
Philadelphia, 1968.

Carmichael,J.D. The Birth of Christianity: Reality and Myth (A good summary
for the non-specialist.)

Carpenter,H. Jesus (A good, readable biography for the non-specialist.)

Catchpole, D.R. The Trial of Jesus, Leiden, 1971.

Catchpole, D.R. "The 'Triumphal' Entry," Jesus and the Politics of His Day,
Bammel, E. and Moule, C.F.D. (eds.), Cambridge, 1984, 319-334.

Chilton, Bruce D. (ed.) The Kingdom of God in te Teaching of Jesus,
Philadelphia, 1984.

Cohn, C. The Trial and death of Jesus, New York, 1971.

Conzelmann, H. Jesus (Lays out and discusses the major problems and
questions of Jesus-scholarship.)

Craveri, M. The Life of Jesus, Markman, C.L. (trans.), New York, 1967.

Crossan, J.D. The Historical Jesus: The Life of a Mediterranean Jewish Peasant
(A complex and complicated book. I would not recommend it first. Do it when
you have some background.)

Crossan, J.D. Jesus: A Revlolutionary Biography

Crossan, J.D. Who Killed Jesus

Cullman, Oscar. Jesus und die Revolutionare seiner Zeit, Tubingen, 1979.

Dautzenbert, G. Der Jesus Report und die neutestamentliche Forschung. Eine
Auseinandersetzung mit Johannes Lehmanns Jesus-Report, Wurzburg, 1970.

Doerff, F. Der Prozess Jesu in rechtgerichtlicher Betrachtung, Berlin, 1920.

Diebelius, Martin. Jesus, Philadelphia, 1973.

Dodd, C.H. Parables of the Kingdom, rev. ed. London, 1961.

Drews, Authur. Die Christusmythe, 2 vols., Jena, 1909-1911.

Dunn, J.D.G. The Evidence for Jesus

Eisler, Robert. The Messiah Jesus and John the Baptist, Krappe, A.H. (ed.), New
York, 1931.

Ehrman, Bart D. Jesus. Apocalyptic Prophet of the New Millennium, Oxford,
1999.

Fisher, Karl Martin. Das Ostergeschehen, Berlin, 1980.

Flusser, D. Die letzten Tage Jesu in Jerusalem, Stuttgart, 1982.

Fredrikson,P. From Jesus to Christ: The Origins of the New Testament Images
of Jesus (If you are curious about the manner in which the Church's image of
Jesus came to be, then read this book. Excellent.)

Fricke,W. The Court-Martial of Jesus (An examination of the trial by a lawyer.
Sensible and well-written.)

Friedell, E. Der historische Jesus Christus, Salzburg, 1947.

Fuchs, Ernst. Studies of the Historical Jesus, London, 1964.

Fuller, R.H. the Formation of the Resurrection Narratives, 2nd ed. Philadelphia,
1980.

Funk, Robert W. Jesus as Precursor, Society of Biblical Literature. Semeia
Supplements, Philadelphia, 1975.

Gougel, M. the Life of Jesus, 1960.

Gougel, M. "Remarques sur un aspect de la conversion de Paul," Journal of
Biblical Literature, 53 (1934) 257-267.

Goguel, Maurice. Jesus de Nazareth: mythe ou histoire? Paris, 1925.

Goguel, M. Jean-Baptiste, Baris, 1928.

Grant, M. Jesus: An Historian's Review of the Gospels (An ancient historian,
trained in Graeco-Roman history, looks at Jesus-of-the-Gospels. An excellent
beginning place for the non-specialist)

Grant, M. St. Paul

Grass, Hans. Ostergeschehen und Osterbrichte, 2nd ed. Gottingen, 1962.

Hahn, Ferdinand. Christologische Hoheitstitel, Gottingen, 1963.

Harvey, A. Jesus and the Constraints of History, Philadelphia, 1982.

Haenchen, E. Der Weg Jesu, Berlin, 1968.

Hengel, M. "Mors turpissimi crucis," Rechfertigugn: Festschrift zurErnst
Kasemann, Tubingen, 1976.

Holl, A. Jesus in schlechter Gesellschaft, Stuttgart, 1971.

Holtz, T. Jesus aus Nazareth, Zurich and Cologne, 1981.

Horsley, R.A. and J.S. Hanson. Bandits, Prophets, and Messiahs: Popular
Movements at the time of Jesus (If you want to understand the political, social,
and religious background of the time of Jesus, read this. There were a whole
bunch of people claiming to be Messiahs, prophets, and Kings of the Jews;
Jesus is not unique, just the most successful.)

Horsley, R.A. Jesus and the Cycle of Violence

Horsley, R.A. Sociology and the Jesus Movement

Horsley, R.A. Archaeology, History, and Society in Galilee:The Social Context of
Jesus and the Rabbis, Continuum, 1994.

Hull, J.J. Hellenistic Magic and the Synoptic Tradition, Studies in Biblical
Theology, 2,28, London, 1974.

Jeremias, Joachim. The Parables of Jesus, 2nd. rev. ed., New York, 1972.

Johnson, L. T. The Real Jesus

Kahler, Martin. Der sogenannte historische Jesus und der geschichtliche
biblische Christus, Munich, 1953 (English edition: trans. and ed., C.C. Braaten,
Philadelphia, 1964).

Kahler, Martin. The So-Called Historical Jesus and the Historical Biblical Christ,
ed. C. Braaten, Philadelphia, 1964.

Kasemann, Ernst. "Blind Alleys in the 'Jesus of History' Controversy," New
Testament Questions, 32-65.

Kasemann, Ernst. "Das Problem des historichen Jesus," Exegetische Versuche
und Besinnungen, vol. 1, Gottingen, 1960.
Keck, Leander E. A Future for the Historical Jesus, Nashville, 1971.


Kee, Howard Clark. Jesus in History: An Approach to the Study of the Gospels,
New York, 1970.

Klausner, J. Jesus von Nazareth, Jerusalem, 1952.

Koch, W. Der Prozess Jesus, Munich, 1968.

Koester, Helmut. "The Historical Jesus: Some Comments and Thoughts on
Norman Perrin's Rediscovering the Teachings of Jesus," Christology and a
Modern Pilgrimage: A Discussion with Norman Perrin, 2nd ed., Missoula, 1974,
123-136.

Kraeling, C.H. John the Baptist, New York, 1951.

Kummel, W.G. Promise and Fulfillemtn, Napierville, IL, 1957.

Kroll, G. Auf den Spuren Jesu, Leipzig, 1964.

Ladd, George Eldon. Jesus and the Kingdom, New York, 1964.

Landmann, S. Jesus und die Juden Munich, 1987.

Lapide, P. and Lutz, U. Der Jude Jesus, Hamburg, 1985.

Lehmann, J. Das Geheimnis des Rabbi J. Hamburg, 195.

Lehmann, J. Jesus-Report, Dusseldorf, 1970.

Maccoby, H. Konig Jesus, die Geschichte eines judischen Rebellen, Tubingen,
1982.

Mack, R. and Volpert, D. Der Mann aus Nazareth: Jesu Christus, Stuttgart,
1981.

Major, H.D., Manson, T.W., and Wright, C.J. The Mission and Message of Jesus,
London, 1949.

Manson, T.W. Only to the House of Israel? Jesus and Non-Jews, Philadelphia,
1964.

Meeks, W.F. The First Urban Christians

Meirs, J. A Marginal Jew: Rethinking the Historical Jesus (Two volumes, so far.
Complex and not for the beginner; read it when you have some background.)

Painter,J. The Quest for the Messiah

Perrin,N. The Ressurection

Perrin, Norman. Rediscovering the Teachings of Jesus, London, 1967.

Perrin, N. The Kingdom of God in the Teaching of Jesus, Philadelphia, 1963.

Perrin, N. Jesus and the Language of the Kingdom: Symbol and Metapor in New
Testament Interpretation, Philadelphia, 1976.

Reumann,J. Jesus in the Church's Gospels

Robinson, James M. A New Quest of the Historical Jesus, London, 1959.

Russell, D.S. Between the Testaments, Phidelphia, 1960, 1965.

Sanders,E.P. The Historical Figure of Jesus (An excellent history of the
historical Jesus.)

Schmenann, A. The Historical Road to Eastern Orthodoxy

Schmidt, Karl Ludwig. Der Rahmen der Geschichte Jesu, Berlin, 1919.

Schweitzer, Albert. The Quest of the Historical Jesus, London, 1959.

Scobie, C.H. John the Baptist, Philadelphia, 1954.

Smith, Morton. Jesus, the Magician (Potentially disturbing and difficult to
refute...)

Smith, Morton. "Prolegomena to a Discussion of Aretalogies, Divine Men, the
Gospels and Jesus," Journal of Biblical Literature, 90 (June 1971), 174-199.

Stanton, G.N. The Gospels and Jesus

Schillebeeckx, E. Jesus: Die geschichte von einen Lebenden, Freiburg, 1975.

Schlotheim, H.H.v. Der Prozess gegen Jesus von Nazareth, Hamburg, 1959.

Schweitzer, Albert. The Quest of the Historical Jesus, William Montgomery
(trans.), New York, 1910.

Schweitzer, Albert. Von Reimarus zu Wrede, 1906.

Schweitzer, Albert. The Mystery of the Kingdom of God, Walter Lowrie (trans.),
London, 1926.

Schweitzer, Albert. Reich Gottes und Christentum, Tubingen, 1967.

Schweizer, Eduard. "The Son of Man," Journal of Biblical Literature, 79 (1960)
119-129.

Sharman, H.B. Son of Man and the Kingdom of God, New York, 1948.

Taylor, Vincent. The Names of Jesus, New York, 1953.

Theissen,G. Sociology of Early Palestinian Christianity

Vermes,G. Jesus, the Jew (If it somehow hasn't dawned on you that Jesus was
a Jew, or you would like to understand the background of Judaism and Galilee
at the time, read this.)

Vielhauer, Philip. "Gottesreich und Menschensohn in der Verkundigugn Jesu,"
Aufsatze zum Neuen Testament, Munich, 1965, 55-91.

Vermes, Geza. The Religion of Jesus the Jew

Wells, G.A. Who was Jesus?

Wells, G.A. The Jesus of the Early Christians

Wells, G.A. The Historical Evidence for Jesus

Wells, G.A. Did Jesus Exist

Wilckens, Ulrich. Resurrection: Biblical Testimony to the Resurrection: An
Historical Examination and Explanation, Edinburgh, 1977, John Knox, 1978.

Wilder, Amos N. Eschatology and Ethics in the Teaching of Jesus, Cambridge,
MA, 1958.

Wilson, A.N. Jesus. A Life

Winter, Paul. On the Trial of Jesus, 2nd ed. rev. Berlin, 1974.

Zahrnt, Heinz. The Historical Jesus, New York, 1963.
Early Christianity

Bauer, Walter. Orthodoxy and Heresy in Earliest Christianity, Philadelphia,
1971.

Bultmann, Rudolf. Primitive Christianity in Its Contemporary Setting, New York,
1956.

Cadbury, H.J. "The Hellenists," in The Beginnings of Christianity, 5.59-74,
London, 1920-1923.

von Campenhausen, Hans. "Die Nachfolge des Jakobus," Aus der Fruhzeit des
Christentums, Tubingen, 1963, 135-51.

Conzelmann, Hans. History of Primitive Christianity, Nashville, 1973.

Conzelmann, Hans. An Outline of the Theology of the New Testament," New
York, 1969.

Conzelmann, Hans. "Present and Future in the Synoptic Tradition, Journal for
Theology and the Church, 5, (1969), 26-44.

Cullmann, Oscar. The Earliest Christian Confessions, London, 1949.

Cullmann, Oscar. "Das Thomasevngelium und die Frage nach dem Alter der in
ihm enthaltenen Traditionen," Vortrage und Aufsatze 1925-1962, Tubingen,
1966, 566-588.

Cullmann, Oscar. "Die neuentdeckten Qumrantexte und das Judenchristentum
der Pseudoklementinen," Vortrage und Aufstze 1925-1962, Tubingen, 1966,
241-259.

Danielou, Jean. The Theology of Jewish Christianity, Philadelphia, 1965.

Dassmann, Ernst. Der Stachel im Fleisch: Paulus in der fruhchristlichen
Literatur bis Irenaus, Munster, 1979.

Dodd, C.H. The Apostolic Preaching and its Development, New York, 1951.

Dungan, David L. The Sayings of Jesus in the Churches of Paul: The Uses of eh
Synoptic Tradition in the Regulation of Early Church Life, Philadelphia, 1971.

Dunn, James D.G. Unity and Diversity in the New Testament, Phildelphia, 1977.

Edwards, Richard A. A Theology of Q: Eschatology, Prophecy and Wisdom,
Philadelphia, 1976.

Elliot-Binns, L.E. Galilean Christianity, Naperville, IL, 1956.

Ehrhardt, Arnold. "Christianity before the Apostle's Creed," The Framework of
the New Testament Stories, Cambridge, MA., 1965.

Ehrman, Bart D. After the New Testament. A Reader in Early
Christianity,Oxford, 1998.

Foakes Jackson, F.J. and Lake, Kirsopp, (eds.) The Beginnings of Christianity, 5
vols., London, 1920-1923.

Gartner, Bertil. The Theology of the Gospel According to Thomas, New York,
1961.

Gouguel, Maurice. The Birth of Christianity, London, 1953.

Grasser, Erich. Das Problem der Paruisieverzogerung in den synoptischen
Evangelien und in der Apostelgeschichte, Beihefte zur Zeitschrift fur die
neutestamentliche Wissenschaft, Berlin, 1977.

Haenchen, Ernst. The Acts of the Apostles: A Commentary, Philadelphia, 1971.

Haenchen, Ernst. Die Botschaft des Thomasevangeliums, Berlin, 1961.

Hahn, Ferdinand. The Titles of Christ in Christology, London, 1966.

Hengel, Martin. Acts and the History of Earliest Christianity," Philadelphia,
1980.

Hengel, Martin. "Zwischen Jesus und Paulus: Die'Hellenisten,' die 'Sieben' und
Stephanus, Zeitschrift fur Theologie und Kirche, 72 (1975), 151-206. *
Herford, R.T. Christianity in Talmud and Midrash, London, 1903, reprinted,
Clifton, N.J., 1966.

Kasemann, Ernst. "The Beginnings of Christian Theology," and "On the Subject
of Primitive Christian Apocalyptic," in New Testament Questions of Today,
Fortress, 1969.

Kasemann, Ernst. "Ephesians and Acts," Studies in Luke-Acts: Essays
Presented in Honor of Paul Schubert (eds.), Nashville, 1966, 288-297.

Kasemann, Ernst. "Paul and Early Catholicism," new Testament Questions of
Today, Philadelphia, 1969, 236-251.

Kasemann, Ernst. "Das Interpretationsproblem des Epheserbriefes,"
Exegetische Versuche und Besinnungen, Gottingen, 1964, 2.253-261.

Klijn, A.F.J. and Reinink, G.F. Patristic Evidence for Jewish-Christian Sects,
Novum Testamentum. Supplements, 36, Leiden, 1973.

Koester, Helmut. "One Jesus and Four Primitive Gospels," Trajectories through
Early Christianity, Robinson and Koester, eds., 158-204

Koester, Helmut. Introduction to the New Testament: History and Literature of
Christianity, New York, Berlin, 1987.

Kramer, Werner. Christ, Lord, Son of God, Studies in Biblical Theology, 50,
London, 1966.

Lindemann, Andreas. Paulus im altesten Christentum: Das Bild des Apostels
und die Rezeption der paulinischen Theologie in der fruchristlichen Literatur,
Beitrage zur historischen Theologie 58, Tubingen, 1979.

Lindemann, Andreas. Die Aufhebung der Zeit: Geschichtsverstandnis und
Eschatologie im Epheserbrief, Studien zum Neuen Testament 12, Gutersloh,
1975.

Lohse, Edward. Martyrer und Gottesknecht,Gottingen, 1953.

Luhrmann, Dieter. Die Redaktion der Logienquelle Wissenschaftliche
Untersuchungen zum Neuen Testament, 33, Neukirchen-Vluyn, 1969.

Menzies, Allan, The Church History of the First Three Centuries, 3rd. ed.,
London, 1878.

Nock, A.D. "Early Christianity and its Hellenistic Background," Essays on
Religion in the Ancient World, 2 vols. Philadelphia, 1963-1965.

Robinson, James M. and Koester, Helmut. Trajectories through Early
Christianity, Philadelphia, 1971. Philadelphia, 1971.

Robinson, James M. "LOGOI SOPHON: On the Gattung of Q," in Trajectories
through Early Christianity, ed. Robinson and Koester, Philadelphia, 1971, 71113.

Salles, A. "La diatribe antipaulinienne dansle'Roman pseudo-clementin' et
l'origine des 'Kerygmes de Pierre,'" Reuve biblique 64 (1957), 516-51.

Schmidtke, Alfred. Neue Fragmente und Untersuchungen zur den
judenchristlichen Evangelien, Texte und Utersuchungen zur Geschichte der
altchristlichen Literatur37,1, Leipzig, 1911.

Schoeps, Hans-Joachim. Theologie und Geschichte des Judenchristentums,
Tubingen, 1949.

Schulz, Siegfried. "Maranatha und Kyrios Jesus," Zeitschrift fur die
neutestamentliche Wissenschaft, 53, (1962), 125-144.

Schulz, Siegfried. Q--Die Spruchquelle der Evangelisten, Zurich, 1972.

Schweizer, Eduard. Lordship and Discipleship, Studies in Biblical Theology, 28,
London, 1960.

Scroggs, Robin. "The Earliest Hellenistic Christianity," Religions in Antiquity, ed.
Neusner, Leiden, 1968, 176-206.

Simon, Marcel. St. Stephen and the Hellenists in the Primitive Church, The
Haskell Lectures, London, New York, Toronto, 1958.

Simon, Marcel. Verus Israel: Etude sur les relations entre chretiens et juifs
dans l'empire romain (135-425), Bibliotheque des Ecoles francaises d'Athenes
et de Rome 166, Paris, 1948.

Simon, Marcel. "La migration a Pella: legende or realite?" Judeo-Christianisme:
volume offert au Cardinal Jean Danielou,=RechSR 60 (1972), 37-54.

Simon, Marcel. Recherches d'histoire Judeo-Chretienne, Paris, 1962.

Strecker, Georg. "On the Problem of Jewish Christianity," Orthodoxy and
Heresy in Early Christianity, ed. Bauer, Phildelphia, 1971, 241-285.

Strecker, Georg. Das Judenchristentum in dem Pseudoklementinen, Berlin,
1958.

Todt, Heinz Eduard. Der Menschensohn in der synoptischen Uberlieferung,
Gotersloh, 1958.

Vielhauer, Philipp, "Jesus und der Menschensohn," and "Ein Weg Zur
neutestamentlichen Christologie?" in Aufsatze zum Neuen Testement, Munchen,
1965, 92-140 and 141-98.

Vielhauer, Philipp, "Jesus und der Menschensohn," and "Ein Weg Zur
neutestamentlichen Christologie?" in Aufsatze zum Neuen Testement, Munchen,
1965, 92-140 and 141-98.

Vielhauer, P. "Jewish-Christian Gospels," New Testament Apocrypha, Wilhem
Schneemelcher (ed), Philadelphia, 1963-65, 1.117-65.

Waitz, Hans. "Judenchristliche Evangelichen," Neutestamentliche Apokryphen,
2nd. ed., E. Hennecke (ed), Tubingen, 1924, 17-55.

Waitz, Hans. "Neue Untersuchungen uber die sogenannten judenchristlichen
Evangelien," Zeitschrift fur die neutestamentliche Wissenschaft 36 (1937), 6081.

Ward, Roy Bowen. "James of Jerusalem," Restoration Quarterly 16,(1973/74),
174-190.

Weizsacker, Carl. Das Apostolische Zeitalter der christlichen Kirche, Tubingen,
1902.

Weiss, Johannes. Earliest Christianity: A History of the Period A.D. 30-150, New
York, 1957.

Wilson, R. McL. "The Gospel of Thomas," New Testament Apocrypha, Wilhelm
Schneemelcher, ed., 2 vols., Philadelphia, 1963-1965, 1.511-22.

Wilson, R. McL. "Jewish Christianity and Gnosticism," Judeo-Christianisme:
volume offert au Cardinal Jean Danielou,=RechSR 60 (1972), 261-272.

Wilson, R. McL. Studies in the Gospel of Thomas, London, 1960.

Worden, Ronald, D. "Redaction Criticism of Q: A Survey," Journal of Biblical
Literature, 94 (1975), 532-546.
Paul

Please see the section on Text, Textual criticis, and the Canon, also.

Alter, Robert. The Art of Biblical Narrative, New York, 1981.

Attridge, Harold W. The Interpretaton of Biblical History in the Antiquitates
Judaicae of Flavius Josephus, Missoula, 1976.

Aune, David E. The New Testament in Its Literary Environment, Philadelphia,
1987.

Babcock, William S. (ed.) Paul and the Legacies of Paul, Dallas, 1990.

Barnett, A.D. Paul Becomes a Literary Influence, Chicago, 1941.

Baur, Ferdinand Christian. Paul the Apostle of Jesus Christ, 2 vols., London,
1973.

Baur, Ferdinand Christian. "Uber Zweck und Veranlassung des Romerbriefes
und der damit zusammenhangenden Verhaltnisse der romischen Gemeinde,"
Tubinger Zeitschrift fur Theologie, (1836), 59-113.

Beker, J. Christian. Paul the Apostle: The Triumph of God in Life and Thought,
Philadelphia, 1980.

Betz, Hans Dieter. "Jesus as Divine Man," in, Jesus and the Historian, ed. F.
Thomas Trotter, Philadelphia, 1968.

Betz, Hans Dieter. Der Apostel Paulus und die Sokratische Tradition: Eine
exegetische Untersuchung zu seiner "Apologie" 2. Kor. 10-13. Beitrage zur
historischen Theologie, 45, Tubingen, 1972.

Bornkamm, Gunther. Paul, New York, 1971.

Bornkamm, Gunther. "Das Bekenntnis im Hebraerbrief Studein zur Antike und
Christentum,3rd. ed., Munchen, 1969, 188-203.

Bornkamm, Gunther. "Die Vorgeschichte des sogenannten Zweiten
Korintherbriefes," Geschichte und Glaube, Munchen, 1971.

Brandenburger, Egon. Fleisch und Geist: Paulus und die dualistische Weisheit,
Wissenschaftliche Monographien zum Alten und Neuen Testament 29,
Neukirchen-Vluyn, 1968.

Buck, C.H. "The Early Order of the Pauline Corpus," Journal of Biblical
Literature 68 (1949), 351-57.

Bultmann, Rudolf. "Paul," Existence and Faith, 111-146.

Bultmann, Rudolf. "Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes,
Exegetica: Aufstaze zur Erforschung des Neuen Testaments,ed. Erich Dinkler,
Tubingen, 1967, 298-322.

Bultmann, Rudolf. "Ignatius and Paul," Existence and Faith, S.M. Ogden (ed.),
New York, 1960, 267-288.

Cadbury, Henry J. "Roman Law and the Trial of Paul," Beginnings of
Christianity, Foakes Jackson and Lake eds., 5.297-338.

von Campenhausen. Ecclesiastical Authority and Spiritual Power in the Church
of the First Three Centuries, Stanford, CA, 1969.

Conzelmann, Hans. History of Primitive Christianity, Nashville, 1973.

Conzelmann, Hans. "Die Schule des Paulus," Theologia Crucis-Signum Crucis:
Festschrift Erich Dinkler, Tubingen, 1979, 85-96.

Conzelmann, Hans. "Paulus und die Weisheit," New Testament 12 (1965), 321344.

Corwin, Virginia. St. Ignatious and Christianity of Antioch, Yale Publications in
Religion, New Haven, 1960.

Cranfield, C.E.B. A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Epistle to the
Romans, 2 vols., Edingurgh, 1975-1979.

Crouch, James E. The Origin and Intention of the Colossian Haustafel,
Forschungen zur Religion Literatur des Alten und Neuen Testaments 109,
Gottingen, 1972.

Dahl, N.A. "The Particularity of the Pauline Epistles as a Problem in the Ancient
Church," Neotestamentica et Patristica, Novum Testamentum. Supplement
6.Leiden, 1962, 261-271.

Dahl, Nils A. "Cosmic Dimensions and Religious Knowledge (Eph. 3:18)," Jesus
und Paulus, Ellis and Grasser (eds.), Gottingen, 1975, 57-75.

Dahl, N.A. "Welche Ordnung der Paulusbriefe wird vom muratorischen Kanon
vorausgesetzt?" Zeitschrift fur die neutestamentlische Wissenschaft, 52(1961),
39-53.

Dahl, N.A. "The Origin of the Earliest Prologues to the Pauline Letters," Semeia
12 (1978), 233-277..

Davies, W.D. Paul and Rabbinic Judaism: Some Rabbinic Elements in Pauline
Theology, 4th ed., Philadelphia, 1980.

Davies, W.D. Jewish and Pauline Studies, Philadelphia, 1984.

Deidun, Thomas J. New Covenant Morality in Paul, Analecta Biblica 89, 1981.

Descamps, A. (ed.) Litterature et theologie pauliniennes, Bruges, 1960.

Dey, L.K.K. The Intermediary World and Patterns of Perfection in Philo and
Hebrews, Society for Biblical Literature. Dissertation Series 25, Missoula, 1975.

Dibelius, Martin. "The Apostolic Council," Studies in the Acts of the Apostles,
London, 1956., 93-101.

Donfried, K.P. (ed.) The Romans Debate, Minneapolis, 1977.

Duncan, G.S. Paul's Ephesian Ministry: A Reconstruction with Special Reference
to the Ephesian Origin of the Imprisonment Epistles, New York, 1929.

Dupont, J. "The Conversion of Paul and Its Influence on His Understanding of
Salvaton by Faith," Apostolic History and the Gospel, Gasque, W.W. and Martin,
R.P. Grand Rapids, 1970.

Dupont, Dom Jacques, "Le probleme de la structure litteraire de'Epitre aux
Romains," Reuve Biblique,62 (1955), 365-397.

Ellis, E.E. "Paul and his Co-Workers," New Testament Studies 17 (1971), 437452.

Engberg-Pederson, Troels (ed.) Paul in His Hellenistic Context, Minneapolis, nd.

Finegan, J. "The Original Form of the Pauline Collection, Harvard Theological
Review 49 (1956), 85-104.

Frede, H.J. "Die Ordnung des Paulusbriefe und die Platz des Kolosserbriefs im
Corpus Paulinum," Vetus Latina. Die Reste der altlateinischen Bible 24/2.
Epistulae ad Philippenses et Colossenses, (Freiburg, 1969, 290-303.

Fredriksen, Paula. "Paul and Augustine: Conversion Narratives, Orthodox
Traditions, and the Retrospective Self," Journal of Theological Studies n.s. 37
(1986) 3-34.

Furnish, Victor P. Theology and Ethics in Paul, Nashville, 1968.

Gamble, Harry. "The Redaction of the Pauline Letters and the Formation of the
Pauline Corpus," Journal of Biblical Literature 94 (1975), 403-418.

Gamble, H. The Textual History of the Letter to the Romans, Studies and
Documents 42, Grand Rapids, 1997,

Georgi, Dieter. Die Geschichte der Kollekte des Paulus fur Jerusalem,
Theologische Forschung 38, Hamburg-Bergstedt, 13-30, 91-96.

Georgi, Dieter. Die Gegner des Paulus im 2. Korintherbrief, Wissenschaftliche
Monographien zum Alter und Neuen Testament 11, Neukirchen-Vluyn, 1964.

Georgi, Dieter. Die Geschichte der Kollekde des Paulus fur Jerusalem,
Hamburg-Bergstedt, 1965.

Goodenough, Erwin, R. with Kraabel, A. Thomas. "Paul and the Hellenization of
Christianity," in Religions in Antiquity, ed. Neusner, 23-70.

Goodspeed, Edgar J. The Meaning of Ephesians, Chicago, 1933.

Goodspeed, E.J. New Solutions to New Testament Problems,Chicago, 1927.

Grasser, Erich. Der Glaube im Hebraerbrief, Marburger theologische Studien 2,
Marburg, 1965.

Hurd, John C. "Pauline Chronology and Pauline Theology," in Christian History
and Interpretation, ed. Wm. R. Farmer, Cambridge, 1967, 225-248.

Hurd, John C. The Origins of I Corinthians, London, 1965.

Jewett, Robert. A Chronology of Paul's Life, Philadelphia, 1979.

Kasemann, Ernst. Perspectives on Paul, Phildelphia, 1971.

Kasemann, Ernst. "Die Legitimitat des Apostels," Zeitschrift fur die
neutestamentliche Wissenschaft, 41 (1942) 33-71.

Kasemann, Ernst. Commentary on Romans, Grand Rapids, 1980.

Kasemann, Ernst. Das wandernde Gottesvolk, Forschungen zur Religion und
Literatur des Alten und Neuen Testaments, 55 4th ed., Gottingen, 1961.

Kistemaker, Simon. The Psalm Citations in the Epistle to the Hebrews,
Amsterdam. 1971.

Klein, Gunther, Galater 2,6-9 und die Geschichte der Jerusalemer Gemeinde:
Rekonstruktion und Interpretation, Beitrag zur evangelischen Theologie, 50,
Munchen, 1969, 99-128.

Knox, John. Chapters in a Life of Paul, Nashville, 1950.

Knox, John. Philemon Among the Letters of Paul, rev. ed. Nashville, 1959.

Koester, H. Introduction to the New Testament: History and Literature of
Christianity, Berlin, 1982, 1987.

Koester, Helmut. "'Outside the Camp,' Hebrews 13.9-14," Harvard Theological
Review 55 (1962), 299-315.

Kuss, Otto. "Der theologische Grundegedanke des Hebraerbriefes," Auslegung
und Verkundingung, Regensburg, 1963, 1.181-328.

Lim, Timothy H. Holy Scripture in the Qumran Commentaries and Pauline
Letters, Oxford, 1997.

Lindemann, A. Paulus im altesten Christentun. Das Bild des Aposteles und die
Rezeption der paulinischen Theologie in der fruhchristlichen Literatur bis
Marcion, Beitrage zur historischen Theologie 58, Tubingen 1978.

Luch, Ulrich. "Himmelisches und irdisches Geschehen im Hebraerbrief," Novum
Testamentum 6 (1963), 192-215.

Luck, Ulrich and Rengstorf, Karl Heinrich (eds.). Das Paulusbild in der neuren
Forschung, Darmstadt, 1969.

Ludemann, Gerd. Paulus, Der Heidenapostel, vol. Studien zur Chronologie,
Forschungen zur Religion und Literatur des Alten und Neuen Testaments, 123,
Gottingen, 1980.

Luz, Ulrich. "Erwagungen zur Entstehung des 'Fruhkatholizismus,'" Zeitschrift
fur die neutestamentliche Wissenschaft 65 (1974), 88-111.

Manson, T.W. "St. Paul in Ephesis: The Date of the Epistle to the Philippians,
Bulletin of the John Ryland Library 23, (1939).

Mccoby, Hyam. Mythmaker: Paul and the Invention of Christianity

Meeks, Wayne A. The Writings of St. Paul, New York, 1972.

Meeks, Wayne A. and Francis, Fred O. (eds.) Conflict at Colossae: A Problem in
the Interpretation of Early Christianity, Illustrated by Selected Modern Studies,
Society of Biblical Literature Sources for Biblical Study 4, Missoula, 1973.

Michaelis, Welhelm. Die Gefangenschaft des Paulus in Ephesus und das Itinerar
des Timotheus, Gutersloh, 1925.

Mitton, C. Leslie. The Epistle to the Ephesians, London, 1976.

Mitton, C.L. The Epistle to the Ephesians: Its Authorship, Origin, and Purpose,
Oxford, 1951.

Mitton, C.L. The Formation of the Pauline Corpus of Letters, London, 1955.

Mowry, L. "The Early Circulation of Paul's Letters" Journal of Biblical Literature
63 (1944), 73-86.

Munck, Johannes. Paul and the Salvation of Mankind, London, 1959.

Nock, Arthur Darby.

Ollrog, W.-H. Paulus und seine Mitarbeiter: Untersuchungen zu Theorie und
Praxix der paulinischen Mission, Wissenschaftliche Monographien zum Alten und
Neuen Testament 50, Neukirchen-Vluyn, 1979.

Paulson, Hennig. Studien zur Theologie des Ignatious von Antiochien,
Forschungen zur Kirchen- und Dogmengeschichte 29, Gottingen, 1978.

Pearson, Birger A. The Pneumatikos-Psychikos Terminology in I Corinthians: A
Study in the Theology of the Corinthian Opponents of Paul and its Relation to
Gnoscicism, Society for Biblical Literature. Dissertation Series, Missoula, 1973.

Pearson, B. "Hellenistic-Jewish Wisdom Speculation and Paul," Aspects of
Wisdom in Judaism and Early Christianity, ed. R.L. wilken, Notre Dame, 1975.

Pokorny, Peter. Der Epheserbrief und die Gnosis, Berlin, 1965.

Pokorny, Peter. "Epheserbrief und gnostische Mysterien," Zeitschrift fur die
neutestamentliche Wissenschaft 53 (1962), 160-94.

Rathke, Heinrich. Ignatius von Antiochien und die Paulusbriefe, Berlin, 1967.

Rensberger, D.K. "As the Apostle Teaches: The Development of the Use of
Paul's Letters in Second Century Christianity," (Ph.D. dissertation, Yale
University, 1981).

Richardson, Cyril Charles. The Christianity of Ignatius of Antioch, New York,
1935.

Rigaux, Beda. The Letters of St. Paul, Chicago, 1968.

Robinson, James, M. "A Formal Analysis of Colossians 1:15-20," Journal of
Biblical Literature 76 (1957), 270-287.

Sandelin, Karl-Gustav. Die Auseinandersetzung mit der Weisheit in 1. Korinther
15, Meddelander fran Stiftelsens for Abo Akademi Forskninginstitut 12, Abo,
1976.

Sanders, E.P. Paul and Palestinian Judaism: A Comparison of Patterns of
Religion, Philadelphia, 1977.

Sandmel, Samuel. The Genius of Paul: A Study in History, 2nd ed., New York,
1970.

Schenke, Hans-Martin. "Das Weiterwirken des Paulus und die Pflege seines
Erbes durch die Paulus-Schule," New Testament Studies 21 (1975), 508-518.

Schenke, Hans-Martin. "Der Widerstreit gnostischer und kirchlicher Theologie
im Spiegel des Kolosserbriefes," Zeitschrift fur Theologie und Kirche 61 (1964),
391-403.

Schenke, H.M. "Das Weiterwirken des Paulus und die Pflege seines Erbs durch
die Paulusschule," New Testament Studies 21 (1975), 505-518.

Schiler, Heinrich. Religionsgeschichtliche Untersuchungen zu den
Ignaaatiusbriefen, Beihfte zur Zeitschrift fur die neutestamentliche
Wissenschaft 8, Giessen, 1929.

Schmithals, Walter. Gnosticism in Corinth, Nashville, 1971.

Schmithals, Walter. "The False Teachers of the Epistle to the Philippians," Paul
and the Gnostics, Nashville, 1972, 65-122.

Schmithals, Walter. Der Romerbrief als historisches Problem, Gutersloh, 1975.

Schmithals, W. "On the Composition and Earliest Collection of the Major
Epistles of Paul," Paul and the Gnostics, trans. J. Steely, Nashville, 1973, p.
239-274.

Schmithals, W. Gnosis in Corinth, trans. J.E. Steely, Nashville, 1971.

Schoeps, Hans-Joachim. Paul: The Theology of the Apostle in Light of Jewish
Religious History, Philadelphia, 1961, reprint, 1979.

Schrage, Wolfgang. "Die Frontsellung der paulinischen Ehebewertung in 1. Kor.
7,1-7," Zeitschrift fure die neutestamentliche Wissenschaft, 67 (1967), 214234.

Schweitzer, Albert. The Mysticism of Paul the Apostle, New York, 1931.

von Soden, Hans. "Sakrament und Ethick bei Paulus," in Marburger
Theologischen Studien, ed. Heinrich Frick, vol. 1, Gotha, 1931, 1-40.

Sowers, Sidney G. The Hermeneutics of Philo and Hebrews, Richmand, 1965.

Scroggs, Robin. The Last Adam: Study in Pauline Anthropology, Phildelphia,
1966.

Strobel, August. "Die Psalmengrundlage der Gethsemane-Parallele Hbr. 5,7ff,"
Zeitschrift fur die neutestamentliche Wissenschaft 45 (1954), 252-266.

Swartley, W.M. "The Imitatio Christi in the Ignatian Letters," Vigiliae
Christianae 27 (1973), 81-103.

Theissen, Gerd. The Social Setting of Pauline Christianity: Essays on Corinth,
Philadelphia, 1982.

Theissen, Gerd. "Soziale Schichtung in der korinthischen Gemeinde," 65
(1974), 232-272.

Wengst, Klaus. Tradition und Theologie des Barnabasbriefes, Arbeiten zur
Kirchengeschichte 42, Berlin, 1971.

Wilckens, Ulrich. "Die Bekehrung des Paulus als religionsgeschichtliches
Problem, Zeitschrift fur Theologie und Kirche, 56 (1959), 273-293.

J. Ziesler. Pauline Christianity
Early Christianity: Social and Ethical

Balch, David L. Let Wives Be Submissive: The Domestic Code in 1 Peter, Chico,
1981.

Baldry, H.C. The Unity of Mankind in Greek Thought, Cambridge, 1965.

Bleicken, J. Verfassungs- und Sozialgeschichte des romischen Kaiserreichs, vol
2., Paderborn, 1981.

Boswell, John. The Kindness of Strangers: The Abandonment of Children in
Western Europe from Late Antiquity to the Renaissance, New York, 1988.

Countryman, L. William. Dirt, Greed, and Sex,

Countryman, L. William. The Rich Christian in the Church of the Early Empire:
Contradictions and Accommodations, Toronto, 1980.

Deidun, Thomas J. New Covenant Morality in Paul, Analecta Biblica, 89, Rome,
1981.

Fiorenza, Elisabeth Schussler. In Memory of Her: A Feminist Theological
Reconstruction of Christan Origins, New York, 1983.

Fuller, reginald, H., et. al. Essays on the Love Commandment, Philadelphia,
1978.

Furnish, Victor P. Theology and Ethics in Paul, Nashville, 1968.

Furnish, Victor P. The Love Command in the New Testament, Nashville, 1972.

Gager, John G. The Origins of Anti-Semitism: Attitudes toward Judaism in
Pagan and Christian Antiquity, New York, 1985.

Gager, John G. Kingdom and Community: The Social World of Early
Christianity, Englewood Cliffs, 1975.

Hauerwas, Stanley. The Peaceable Kingdom: A Primer in Christian Ethics, Notre
Dame, 1983.

Hengel, Martin. Property and Riches in the Early Church: Aspects of a Social
History of Early Christianity, Philadelphia, 1975.

Johnson, Luke T. Sharing Possessions: Mandate and Symbol of Faith,
Philadelphia, 1981.

Lohfink, Gerhard. Jesus and Community: The Social Dimensions of Christian
Faith, Philadelphia, 1984.

MacIntyre, Alasdair. After Virtue: A Study in Moral Theory, 2nd. ed., Notre
Dame, 1984.

Mott, Stephen Charles. Biblical Ethics and Social Change, New York and Oxford,
1982.

Ogletree, Thomas. The Use of the Bible in Christian Ethics, Philadelphia, 1983.

Perkins, Pheme. Love Commands in the New Testament, New York, 1982.

Rist, John M. Human Value: A Study in Ancient Philosophical Ethics, Philosophia
Antiqua, 40, Leiden, 1982.

Schnackenburg, Rudolf. The Moral Teaching of the New Testament, London,
1965.

Verhey, Allen. The Great Reversal: Ethics and the New Testament, Grand
Rapids, 1984.

Williams, Bernard. Ethics and the Limits of Philosophy, Cambridge MA, 1985.

Yoder, John Howard. The Priestly Kingdom: Social Ethics as Gospel, Notre
Dame, 1985.

Meeks, Wayne A. Early Christian Morality, Philadelphia, 1986.

Meeks, Wayne A. The Origins of Christian Morality: The First Two Centuries,
New Haven, 1993.
Gnosticism

The Nag Hammadi Library, ed. J. M. Robinson (A translation of the Gnostic text
found in Egypt in the late 1940's.)

Adam, Alfred. Die Psalmen des Thomas und das Perlenlied als Zeugnisse
vorchristlicher Gnosis, 2nd. ed. Gottingen, 1954.

Aland, Barbara ed. Gnosis: Festschrift fur Hans Jonas, Gottingen, 1978.

Aland, Barbara. "Marcion," Zeitschrift fur Theologie und Kirche, 70(1973), 420427.

Andresen, C. "Erlosung," Reallexikon fur Antike und Christentum, Stuttgart,
1941-.

Andresen, C. Logos und Nomos. Die Polemik des Celsus wider das Christentum,
Berlin, 1955.

Angus, S. The Religious Quest of the Graeco-Roman World, London, 1929.

Anz, W. Zur Frage nach dem Ursprung des Gnostizismus, Leipzig, 1964.

Arai, S. Die Christologie des Evangelium Veritatis, Leiden, 1964.

Arnaldez, R. Philon d'Alexandrie. De Opificio Mundi, Paris, 1951.

Arthur, Rose H. The Wisdom Goddess: Feminine Motifs in Eight Nag Hammadi
Documents, Lanham, MD, 1984.

Baer, R.A. Philo's Use of the Categories 'Male' and 'Female' Leiden, 1970.

Bammel, Caroline P. Hammond. "Review of R.J. Hoffmann, Marcion," Journal of
Theological Studies, 39 (1988), 227-232.

Barc, B. (ed.) Colloque Interntional sur les Textes de Nag Hammadi, QuebecLouvain, 1981.

Barc, B. and Roberge, M. Hypostase des Archontes et Norea, Quebec-Louvain,
1980.

Bardy, Gustav. "Cerinthe," RB, 30 (1921) 344-373.

Barns, J.W.B., Browne, G.M., and Shelton, J.C. Nag Hammadi Codicies. Greek
and Coptic Papyri from the Cartonnage of the Covers, Leiden, 1981.

Bauer, W. Reschglaubigkeit und Ketzerei im altesten Christentum, Tubingen,
1934.

Bauer, W. Orthodoxy and Heresy in the Earliest Church, Phildelphia, 1971.

Baumann, H. Das doppelte Geschlech, Berlin, 1955.

Baur, F.C. Die christliche Gnosis, Tubingen, 1835.

Baynes, C.A. A Coptic Gnostic Treatise in the Codex Brucianus, Cambridge,
1933.

Bazan, F.G. Plotion y la gnosis, Buenos Aires, 1981.

Benko, Stephen, "The Libertine Gnostic Sect of the Phibionites according to
Epiphanius," Vigiliae christianae 21 (1967) 103-119.

Benz, E. Adam. Der Mythus vom Urmensch, Munich, 1955.

Benz, E. Die Vision. Erfahrungsformen und Bildwelt, Stuttgart, 1969.

Benz, E. Urbild und Abbild, Leiden, 1974.

Bethge, Hans Gebhard. "Zweiter Logos des grossen Seth," TLZ, 100 (1975),
98-110.

Betz, H.D. "The Delphic maxim gnothi seauton in Hermetic interpretations,'
Harvard Theological Review, 63 (1970)465-484.
Betz, H.D. (ed.) Greek Magical Papyri in Translation, including Demotic Spells,
Chicago, 1986.


Beyschlag, Karlmann. Simon Magus und die christliche Gnosis,
Wissenschaftliche Untersuchungen zum Neuen Testament, 16, Tubingen, 1974.

Beyschlag, Karlmann. "Marcion von Sinope," Alte Kurche, 1, ed. Martin
Greschat, Gestalten der Kirchengeschichte, Stuttgart, 1984, 69-81.

Bianchi, Ugo and Vermaseren, Maarten J. La soteriologia dei culti orientali,
Leiden, 1982.

Bianchi, Ugo. 'Marcion: theologien biblique ou docteur gnostique?,' Vigilae
Christianae, 21 (1967) 141-149.

Bianchi, Ugo. Prometeo, Orfeo, Adamo, Rome, 1976.

Bianchi, Ugo. Le origini dello gnosticismo, Leiden, 1967.

Bidez, J. and Cumont, F. Les Mages hellenises, 2 vols., Paris, 1938.

Bieler, L. Theios Aner. Das Bild des gottlichen Menschen im Spatantike und
Fruhchristentum, Vienna, 1935-1936.

Blackman, E.C. Marcion and His Influence, London, 1948.

Blank, Josef. "Zum Problem 'Haresie und Orthodoxie' im Urchristentum," Zur
Geschichte des urchistentums, Josef Blank, et. a. (eds.), Freiburg, 1979, 142160.

Bleecker, C.J. and Vermaseren, M.J. (ed.) Historia Religionum, Leiden, 1969.

Bloom, H. The Journey to Lucifer, New York, 1979.

Bohlig, Alexander. Mysterium und Wahrheit, Leiden, 1968, 80-111, 149-161.

Bohlig, Alexander. Koptisch-gnostische Apokalypsen aus Kodex V von Nag
Hammadi, Wissenschaftliche Zeitschrift der Martin-Luther-Universitat.
Soncerband, 1963.

Bohlig, A. and Wisse, F. Zum Hellenismus in den Schriften von Nag Hammadi,
Gottinger Orientforschungen 6,2, Wiesbaden, 1975.

Bohlig, A. and Wisse, F. Nag Hammadi Codicies III.2 and IV.2. The Gospel of
the Egyptians, Leiden, 1975.

Bolgiani, F. "La tradizione eresiologica I: Le notizie di Ireneo," Atti dell'
Accademia Scientifica di Torino, 91 (1956), 77ff.

Bolgiani, F. "La tradizione eresiologica II: La confutazione di Clemente
Alessandrino," Atti dell' Accademia Scientifica di Torino, 96 (1961), 1-128.

Bolgiani, F. "La polemica di Clemente Alessandrino contro gli gnostici libertini
nel III libro degli Stromati," Sudi inonore di A. Pincherle, Rome, 1967.

Bolker, Walther ed. Quellen zur Geschichte der christlichen Gnosis, Sammlung
ausgewahlter kirchen- und dogmengeschichtlicher, 5, Tubingen, 1932.

Borchert, G.L. "Is Bultmann's theology a new Gnosticism?" Evangelical
Quarterly, 36 (1964), 22-228.

Bornkamm, G. Mythos und Legende in den Apokryphen Thomasakten,
Gottingen, 1933.

Bornkamm, G. "Ophiten," Real-Encyclopadie der klassischen
Altertumswissenschaft, Pauly, A. and Wissowa, G., 1893-, XVIII.654-658.

Borsch, F. the Christian and Gnostic Son of Man, London, 1970.

Bousset, W. "Gnosis-Gnostiker," Real-Encyclopadie der klassischen
Altertumswissenschaft, Pauly, A. and Wissowa, g. 1893-, VII.1503-1547.

Bousset, W. Hauptprobleme der Gnosis, Gottingen, 1907.

Bousset, W. Religionsgeschichtliche Studien, Leiden, 1979.

Boyce, M. Zoroastrians. Their Beliefs and Religious Practices, London, 1975.

Brehier, E. Les Idees philosophiques et religieuses de Philon d'Alexandrie, Paris,
1925.

Broeck, R. van "The Authentikos Logos: a new document of Christian
Platonism, Vigilae Christianae, 33 (1979), 260ff.

Brox, N. Offenbarung. Gnosis und gnostischer Mythos bei Irenaus, SalzburgMunich, 1966.

Buckley, Jorunn J., "Two Female Gnostic Revealers," History of Religions 19
(1980) 259-69.

Buckley, Jorunn J., "An Interpretation of Logion 114 in the Gospel of Thomas,"
Novum Testamentum 27 (1985) 245-272.

Buckley, Jorunn J., "Libertines or Not: Fruit, Bread, Semen and Other Body
Fluids in Gnosticism," Journal of Early Christian Studies 2 (1994) 15-31.

Buckley, Jorunn J., "A Cult-Mystery in the Gospel of Philip," Journal of biblical
Literature 99 (1980) 569-581.

Buckley, Jorunn Jacobsen, Female Fault and Fulfillment in Gnosticism, Chapel
Hill, NC 1986.

Bullard, R.A. The Hypostasis of the Archons, Berlin, 1970.

Burckhart, J. E. "Gnosis and Contemporary theology," McCormick quartely, 18
(1965), 43-49.

Burkitt, F.C. Church and Gnosis, Cambridge, 1932.

Burrus, Virginia, "The Heretical Woman as Symbol in Alexander, Athanasius,
Epiphanius, and Jerome," Harvard Theological Review 84 (1991) 229-248.

Butler, E.M. The Myth of the Magus, Cambridge, 1979.

Carmignac, J. Le Mirage de l'eschatologie, Paris, 1979.

Castelli, Elizabeth, "'I Will Make Mary Male': Pieties of the Body and Gender
Transformation of Christian Women in Late Antiquity," Body Guards: The
Cultural Politics of Gender Ambiguity, J. Epstein and K. Staub (eds.), London
(1991) 29-49.

Caster, M. Lucien et la pensee religieuse de son temps, Paris, 1937.

Cilento, V. Paideia Antignostica, Florence, 1971.

Colpe, Carsten. "Heidnische, judische un dchristliche Uberlieferung in den
Schriften aus Nag Hammadi," Jahrbuch fur Antike und Christentum.
Erganzungsband, 15 (1972) 5-18; 16 (1973) 106-126; 17 (1974) 109-125; 18
(1975) 144-165; 19 (1976) 120-138; 20 (1977) 149-170; 21 (1978) 125-146;
22 (1979) 98-122; 23 (1980) 108-127.

Cornelis, H. and Leonard, A. La Gnose eternelle, Paris, 1959.

Couliano, Ioan P., "Feminine versus Masculine: The Sophia Myth and the
Origins of Feminism," Struggles of Gods H. G. Kippenberg (ed.), Berlin (1984)
65-98.

Culianu, I.P. Iter in Silvis, Messina, 1981.

Culianu, I.P. "Recherches sur les dualismes d'Occident," (microfiche Lille-These,
Doct. d'Etat, 1986), Italian translation, Milan, 1989, French, Les Gnoses
dualisties d'Occident, Paris, 1989.

Cullman, O. The Christology of the New Testament, London, 1963.

Dahl, Nils A., "The Arrogant Archon and the Lewd Sophia: Jewish Tradition in
Gnostic Revolt," The Rediscovery of Gnosticism Bentley Layton (ed.), 2. Leidenl
(1981) 659-712.

Danielou, J. Message evangelique et culture hellenistique, Tournai, 1961.

Danielou, J. Theologie du judeo-christianisme, Paris, 1961.

Dart, John. The Laughing Savior: The Discovery and the Significance of the Nag
Hammadi Gnostic Library, New York, 1976.

DeConick, A. D. and Jarl Fossum, "Stripped Before God: A New Interpretation
of Logion 37 in the Gospel of Thomas," Vigiliae Christianae 45 (1991) 123-150.

DeConick, April D. Seek to See Him: Ascent and Vision Mysticism in the Gospel
of Thomas, Leiden (1996).

Delcourt, M. Hermaphrodite. Mythes et rites de la bisexualite dans l'antiquite
classique, Paris, 1958.

Des Place, E. Oracles chaldaiques, Paris, 1971.

Detienne, M. Dionysos mis a morte,Paris, 1997.

Detienne, M. Les Maitres de veritedans la Grece archaique, Paris, 1967.

Devoti, D. "Antropologia e storia della salvezza in Eracleone," Memorie
dell'Accademia Scientifica di Torino, 2 (1978), 47-61.

Dey, J. Palingenesia, Munster, 197.

Dillon, J. The Middle Platonists, London, 1977.

Dorrie, H. "Kontroversen um die Deelenwanderung im kaiserzeitlichen
Platonismus," Hermes, 85 (1957), 414-435.

Dorrie, H. Platonica Minora, V. Buchheit (ed.), Munich, 1976.

Drijvers, H.W.J. Bardaisan of Edessa, Assen, 1966.

Drower, E.S. The Mandaeans of Iraq and Iran: Their Cults, Customs, Magic,
Legend, and Folklore, Oxford, 1937.

Dubois, J. "Le contexte judaique du "nom" dans l'Evangile du Verite," Revue de
sciences philosophiques et theologiques, 24 (1974), 188-216.

Duchesne-Guillemin, J. "Dualismus," Reallexikon fur Antike und Christentum,
Stuttgart, 1941-, VI.344-50.

Dummer, J. Die griechischen christlichen Schriftteller. Geschichte, Gegenwart
und Zukunft, Berlin, 1977.

Dupont, L. Gnosis. La cannaissance religieuse dans les Epitres de Paul, Paris,
1949.

Elsas, C. Neuplatonische und gnostisch weltablehnung in der Schule Plotins,
New York and Berlin, 1975.

Eltester, W. (ed.) Christentum und Gnosis, Berlin, 1969.

Fallon, F.T. The Enthronement of Sabaoth, Leiden, 1978.

Fallon, F.T. "The Gnostic apocalypses," Semeia, 14 (1979), 123ff.

Fallon, F.T. "The Gnostics: the undominated race," Novum Testamentum, 21
(1979) 271-178.

Fauth, W. "Seth-Typhon, Oroel und eselkopfige Sabaoth. Zur Theriomorphie
der ophitisch-barbelo-gnostichen Archonten, OriensChristianus, 57 (1873), 79120.

de Faye, Eugene. Gnostiques et Gnosticisme: Etude critique des documents du
gnosticisme chretien aux IIe et IIIe siecles, 2nd. ed.; Bibliotheques de l'Ecole
des Hautes Etudes, Sciences REligieuses 27, Paris, 1925.

Fendt, L. Gnostischen Mysterien, Munich, 1922.

Festugiere, A.-J. La revelation d'Hermes Trismegistes,4 vols., Paris 1950-1954.

Festugiere, A.-J. L'Astrologie et les sciences occultes,Paris, 1944.

Festugiere, A.-J. Le Dieu cosmique, Paris, 1949.

Festugiere, A.-J. Les Doctrines de l'ame, Paris, 1953.

Festugiere, A.-J. Dieu inconnu, Paris, 1954.

Festugiere, A.-J. L'Ideal religieux des grecs et l'Evangile, Paris, 1932.

Festugiere, A.-J. Personal Religion Among the Greeks, Berkeley, 1954.

Festugiere, A.-J. Hermetisme et mysterique paienne, Paris, 1967.

Filoramo, Giovanni. A History of Gnosticism, Cambridge, 1990.

Filoramo, Giovanni. "Aspetti del dualismo gnostico," Memorie dell'Accademia
Scientifica di Torino, 2 (1978), 239-307.

Filorama, Giovanni. "Rivelazione ed escatologia nello gnosticismo cristiano,"
Augustinianium, 18 (1978), 70-95.

Filorama, Giovanni. "Nuove religioni: problemi e prospettive," Rivista di storia e
letteratura religiosa, 15 (1979), 445-472.

Filorama, Giovanni. Luce e Gnosi, Rome, 1980.

Filorama, Giovanni. "Gli apocrifi gnostici: il genere letterario delle apocalissi,
Augustinianium, 23 (1983), 124ff.

Filorama, Giovanni and Gianotto, C. "L'interpretazione gnostica dell'Antico
Testamento, Augustinianium, 22 (1982), 69ff.

Fiorenza, Elisabeth Schuessler, Searching the Scriptures, Volume 2: Feminist
Commentary, New York, 1994.

Fischer-Mueller, E. A., "Yaldabaoth: The Gnostic Female Principle in Its
Fallenness," Novum Testamentum 32 (1990) 79-95.

Flamant, J. Macrobe et le Neo-Platonisme latin a la fin du IVe siecle, Leiden,
1977.

Foerster, W.Gnosis, vols. 1-2

Foerster, Werner. "Das System des Basilides," New Testament Studies, 9
(1962/63), 233-55.

Foerster, Werner. Von Valentin zu Herakleon, Beihefte zur Zeitschrift fur die
neutestamentliche Wissenschaft 7, Giessen, 1928.

Foerster, Werner. "Das Wesen der Gnosis," Die Welt als Geschichte, (1955-2),
100ff.

Foerster, Werner. "Grundzugeder ptolemaischen Gnosis," New Testament
Studies, 6 (1959), 18ff.

Fossum, J.E. The Name of God and the Angel of the Lord, Tubingen, 1985.

Fredriksen, Paula, "Hysteria and the Gnostic Myths of Creation," Vigiliae
christianae 33 (1979) 287-290.

Frickel, J. The Apophasis Megale in Hippolytus Refutatio, Rome, 1968.

Funk, W.P. Die zweite Apokalypse des Jakobus aus Nag Hammadi: Codex V,
Berlin, 1976.

Gaffron, H. "Studien zum koptischen Philippusevangelium unter besonderen
Berucksichtigugn der Sakramente," Bonn Ph.D. thesis, 1969.

Giversen, S. Apokryphon Johannis, Copenhagen, 1963.

Gladigow, B. "Jenseitsvorstellungen und Kulturkritik," Zeitschrift fur Religionsund Geistesgeschichte, 26 (1974), 30ff.

Gilhus, Ingvild S., The Nature of the Archons, SOR 12, Wiesbaden,1985.

Gilhus, Invgild, "Male and Female Symbolism in the Gnostic Apocryphon of
John," Temenos 19 (1983) 33-43.

Glazer, B., "The Goddess with a Fiery Breath: The Egyptian Derivation of a
Gnostic Mythologoumenon," Novum Testamentum, 33 (1991) 92-94.

Goehring, James, "Libertine or Liberated: Women in the So-called Libertine
Gnostic Communities," Images of the Feminine in Gnosticism Karen L. King
(ed.), Philadelphia, 1988, 329-344.

Goehring, James E., "A Classical Influence on the Gnostic Sophia Myth," Vigiliae
christianae 35 (1981) 16-23.
Good, Deirdre J. Reconstructing the Tradition of Sophia, Atlanta, 1987.

 Grant, R.M. Gnosticism and Early Christianity. New York and Oxford, 1959.

Grant, Robert M., "The Mystery of Marriage in the Gospel of Philip," Vigiliae
christianae 15 (1961) 129-140.

Grant, R.M. ed. Gnosticism: A Source Book of Heretical Writings from the Early
Christian Period, New York, 1961.

Grant, Robert M. "The Odes of Solomon and the Church of Antioch," Journal of
Biblical Literature 63 (1944), 363-377.

Grant, R.M. "Jewish Christianity at Antioch," Recherches des sciences
religieuses, 60 (1972), 98ff.

Grese, W.C. Corpus Hermeticum XIII and Early Christian Literature, Studia ad
Corpus Hellenicum Novi Testamenti, 5, Leiden, 1979.

Grunewald, I. "Knowledge and Vision," Israel Oriental Studies, 3 (1979), 63ff.

Haack, F.W. Geheinreligion der Wissenschaft: Neugnostische Bewegungen,
Stuttgart, 1966.

Haenchen, Ernst. "Gab es eine vorchristliche Gnosis?" Gott und Mensch, 265298.

Hedrick,C.W. and R. Hodgson, Jr. ed. Nag Hammadi, Gnosticism, and Early
Christianity

Hanchen, E. "Gab es eine vorchristliche Gnosis?" Zeitschrift fur Theologie und
Kirche, 49 (1952)316ff.

Hanchen, E. "Das Buch Baruch," Zeitschrift fur Theologie und Kirche, 50
(1953), 123ff.

Hanchen, E. "Aufbau und Theologie," Zeitschrift fur Theologie und Kirche, 53
(1956), 141-191.

Hanratty, G. "Gnosticism and modern thought," Irish Theological Quarterly, 47
(1980), 3-23 and 119-132; 48(1981), 80-92.

Happ, H. Hyle, Berlin, 1971.

Harnack, A. von. "Zur Quellenkritik der Geschichte des Gnostizisimus,"
Zeitschrift fur historische Theologie, 1874, 143-226.

Harnack, A. von. Lehrbuch der Dogmengeswchichte, 1, Freiburg-Leipzig, 1894.

Harnack, A. von. Marcion. Das Evangelium von fremden Gott, Leipzig, 1924.

Hauschild, W.D. Gottes Geist und der Mensch, Munich, 1972.

Heiler, F. Erscheinungsformen und wesen der Religion, Stuttgart, 1961.

Hennecke, E. and Schneemelcher, W. Neutestamentliche Apokryphen, 2 vols.,
Tubingen, 1971.

Hennecke, E. and Schneemelcher, W. New Testament Apocrypha, London,
1963-1965.

Herzhoff, B. Zwei gnostische Hymnen, Bonn, 1973.

Hilgenfeld, A. Die Ketzergeschichte des Urchistentums, Leipzig, 1884.

Hodgson, P. C. The Foundaitons of Historical Theology: A Study of F.C. Baur,
New York, 1966.

Hoffman, Daniel L., "The Status of Women and Gnosticism in Irenaeus and
Tertullian," Studies in Women and Religion, Lewiston, Maine, 1995.

Hoffman, R. Joseph, "De Statu Feminarum: The Correlation Between Gnostic
Theory and Social Practice," Eglise et Theologie 14 (1983) 293-304.

Hutin, S. Gnostiques, Paris, 1963.

Hyldahl,N. Philosophie und Christentum, Copenhagen, 1966.

Janssens, Y. "Heracleon," Museon, 72 (1959), 10ff. and 277ff.

Janssens, Y. La Proennoia trimorphe, Quebec, 1978.

Jasperts, B. (ed.) Tradition-Krisis-Renovation, Marburg, 1978.

Jensen, S.S. Dualism and Demonology: The Functino of Demonology in
Pythagorean Thought, Copenhagen, 1960.

Jervell, J. Imago Dei, Gottingen, 1960.

Jessen, O. "Hermaphroditos," Pauly-Wissowa, VIII.714-21.

Jonas, H. Gnosticism

Jonas, H. The Gnostic Religion: The Message of the Alien God and the
Beginnings of Christianity, 2nd ed., rev. and enl. Boston, 1963.

Jonas, Hans. Gnosis und spatantiker Geist. vol. I: Die Mythologische Gnosis,
3rd. ed., Gottingen, 1964, vol II: Mythologie zur mystischen Philosophie, 2nd.
ed., Gottingen 1966.

King, Karen L., "Ridicule and Rape, Rule and Rebellion: Images of Gender in
The Hypostasis of the Archons," Gnosticism and the Early Christian World:
Festschrift for J. M. Robinson, J. A. Sanders and C. Hedrick (eds.), Sonoma,
CA., 1990, 1-35.

King, Karen L., "Images of the Feminine in Gnosticism," Studies in Antiquity
and Christianity, Philadelphia, 1988.

King, Karen L., "Sophia and Christ in the Apocryphon of John," Images of the
Feminine in Gnosticism, Karen L. King (ed.), Philadelphia: Fortress Press
(1988) 158-176.

King, Karen L., "The Gospel of Mary," The Complete Gospels: Annotated
Scholars Version Robert J. Miller (ed.), Sonoma, CA, 1992, 357-366.

King, Karen L., "The Book of Norea, Daughter of Eve," Searching the
Scriptures, Vol. 2: Feminist Commentary Elisabeth Schüssler Fiorenza (ed.),
New York, 1994, 66.

Kittel, Gerhard. Die Oden Salomos, einheitlich oder uberarbeitet?, Beitrage zur
Wissenschaft von Alten Testament, 16, Leipzig, 1914.

Klijn, A.F.J. Seth in Jewish, Christian, and Gnostic Literature, Leiden, 1977.

Klimheit, H.-J. Gnosis on the Silk Road: Gnostic Parables, Hymns, and Prayers
from Central Asia

Klimheit, H.-J. (ed.) Tod und Jenseits im Glauben der Volker, Wiesbaden, 1978.

Koep, L. Das himmliche Buch in Antike und Christentum, Bonn, 1952.

Koschorke, K. "'Suchen und finden" in der Auseinandersetzung zwischen
gnostischen und christlichen Christentum", Wort und Dienst, 14 (1972), 51ff.

Koschorke, K. Hippolyts Ketzerbekampfung und Polemik gegen die Gnostiker,
Wisebaden, 1975.

Koschorke, K. Die Polemik der Gnostiker gegen das kirchliche Christentum,
Leiden, 1978.

Kraemer, Ross S., "Response to 'Virginity and Subversion: Norea against the
Powers in the Hypostasis of the Archons' by Anne McGuire," Images of the
Feminine in Gnosticism Karen King (ed.), Philadelphia, 1988, 259-264.

Kraemer, Ross S., "The Conversion of Women to Ascetic Forms of Christianity,"
Signs 6 (1980/81) 298-307.

Kraft, H. "Gab es einen Gnostiker Karpokrates," Theologische Zeitschrift, 8
(1952), 434-443.

Kramer, H.J. Der Ursprung der Geistesmetaphyskik, Amsterdam, 1967.

Krause, H. Gnosis and Gnosticism, Leiden, 1977, 1981.

Krause, H. (ed.) Essays on the Nag Hammadi Texts, Leiden, 1972, 1975.

Krause, H. and Labib, P. Die drei Versionen des Apokryphon Johannis im
Koptischen Museum zu Alt-Kario, Weisbaden, 1962.

Krause, Martin. "Das literarische Verhaltnis des Eugnostosbriefes zur Sophia
Jesu Christil," Mullus: Festschrift fur Theodor Klauser, Munster, 1964, 15-23.

Krause, M. and Labib, P. Die drei Versionen des Apokryphon des Johannes im
Koptischen Museum zu Alt-Kairo, Wiesbaden, 1962.

Krause, Martin. Die Paraphrase des Seem, Christentum am Roten Meer 2,
Berlin, 1973, 2-105.

Kroll, J. Die Lehren des Hermes Trismegistos, Munster, 1914.


Langerbeck, H. Aufsatze zur Gnosis, Gnosis,
Gottingen, 1967.

Lattke, Michel. Die Oden Salomos und Ihre Bedeutung fur Neues Testament
und Gnosis, 2 vols, Gottingen, 1979.

Layton, Rediscovery of Gnosticism, vols, 1-2

Layton, Bentley. "The Hypostasis of the Archons or the Reality of the
Rulers...edited, with a Preface, English Translation, Notes, Indexes," Harvard
Theological Review (67 (1974), 351-425; 69 (1976), 31-101.

Layton, Bentley, "The Riddle of the Thunder (NHC VI,2): The Function of
Paradox in a Gnostic Text from Nag Hammadi," Nag Hammadi, Gnosticism, and
Early Christianity Charles W. Hedrick and Jr. Robert Hodgson (eds.), Peabody,
Mass. 1986, 37-54.

Leipoldt, J. Die Frau in der antiken Welt und im Urchristentum, Leipzig, 1953.

Leisegang, H. Die Gnosis, Leipzig, 1924.

Leisegang, H. "Pistis Sophia," Pauly-Wissowa, XX.1813-1821.

Lenz, C. "Apokatastase," Reallexikon fur Antike und Christentum, Stuttgart,
1941-, I.510-16.

Lesky, E. Die Zeugeungs- und Vererbungslehren der Antike und ihre
Nachwirken, Wiesbaden, 1951.

Lewy, H. Sobria Ebrietas, Giessen, 1929.

Loos, M. Dualist Heresy in the Middle Ages, Prague-the Hague, 1974.

Ludemann, G. Untersuchungen zur simonianischen Gnosis, Gottingen, 1975

Macdermot, V. The Cult of the Seer in the Ancient Middle East, Berkeley, 1971.

Macdermot, V. Pistis Sophia, Leiden, 1978.

Macdermot, V. The Books of Jeu and the Untitled Treatise in the Bruce Codex,
Leiden, 1978.

MacDonald, Dennis R. There is No Male and Female: The Fate of a Dominical
Saying in Paul and Gnosticism, Philadelphia, 1987.

MacRae, G. "Nag Hammadi," Interpreter's Dictionary of the Bible. Supplement,
(1976), 613-619.

MacRae, George. "The Jewish Background of the Gnostic Sophia Myth," Novum
Testamentum, 12 (1970), 86-101.

MacRae, George. "The Coptic Gnostic Apocalypse of Adam," Heythrope Journal
6 (1965) 27-35.

Mack, B.L. Logos und Sophia: Untersuchung zur Weisheitstheologie im
hellenistischen Judentum, Gottingen, 1973.

Macrae, G.W. "The Jewish Background of the Gnostic Sophia Myth," Novum
Testamentum, 12 ( 1970), 86-101.

Mahe, J.-P. Hermes en Haute Egypte. Les textes hermetiques de Nag Hammadi
et leurs paralleles greces et latins, quebec, 1978.

Marjanen, Antti, The Woman Jesus Loved: Mary Magdalene in the Nag
Hammadi Library and Related Documents, Ph.D. dissertation, University of
Helsinki (1995).

Marjanen, Antti, "Mary Magdalene in the Dialogue of the Savior," in Abstracts,
Atlanta: Scholars Press (1996Annual Meeting, Society of Biblical Literature).

McGuire, Anne, "Virginity and Subversion: Norea against the Powers in the
Hypostasis of the Archons," Images of the Feminine in Gnosticism Karen L.
King (ed.), Philadelphia, 1988, 239-258.

McGuire, Anne, "Thunder, Perfect Mind," Searching the Scriptures, Volume 2:
Feminist Commentary, Elisabeth Schuessler Fiorenza (ed.), New York, 1994,
39-54.

McGuire, Anne, "Women, Gender, and 'Gnostic' Traditions," Women and
Christian Origins Ross Kraemer and Mary Rose d'Angelo (eds.), New York,
1999.

McGuire, Anne, "Thunder, Perfect Mind (NHC VI,2)," Nag Hammadi Reader's
Guide, Karen L. King and Charles Hedrick (eds.), Sonoma, CA.

Martin, H. "The anti-philosophical polemic and Gnostic soteriology of the
Treatise on the Resurrection," Numen, 20 (1973), 20-37.

Mead, G.R.S. Pistis Sophia, London, 1896.

Meeks, Wayne A. "The Image of the Androgyne: Some Uses of a Symbol in
Earliest Christianity," History of Religions 13 (1974) 165-208.

Meeks, Wayne A. "Simon Magus in recent research," Recherches de sciences
religieuses, 3 (1977), 137-142.

Menard, J.-E. L'Evangile selon Philippe, Paris, 1967.

Menard, J.-E. L'Evangile de Verite, Leiden, 1972.

Menard, J.-E. L'Evangile selon Thomas, Leiden, 1975.

Menard, J.-E. La Lettre de Pierre a'Philippe, Quebec, 1977.

Menard, J.-E. "Repos et salut gnostique," Revue des sciences religieuses, 51
(1977), 71-88.

Menard, J.-E. (ed.) Les Textes de Nag Hammadi, Leiden, 1975.

Mensching, G. Das heilige Schweigen, Giessen, 1926.

Meyer, Marvin, "Making Mary Male: the Categories of 'Male' and 'Female' in the
Gospel of Thomas," New Testament Studies, 31 (1985) 554-570.

Miller, Patricia Cox, "In Praise of Nonsense," Classical Mediterranean
Spirituality, A. H. Armstrong (ed.), New York, 1986, 481-505.

van Moorsel, G. The Mysteries of Hermes Trimegistus, Studia Theologica
Rheno-Trajectina, Utrecht, 1955.

Moreau, P. L'Ame du monde de Platon aus stoiciens, Paris, 1939.

Mortley, Raoul. Womanhood: The Feminine in Ancient Hellenism, Gnosticism,
Christianity, and Islam, Sydney, 1981.

Mortley, Raoul. "Gnosis." Reallexikon fur Antike und Christentum, Stuttgart,
1941-, X.485ff.

Muhlenberg, Ekkehard. "Wirklichkeitserfahrung und Theologie bei dem
Gnostiker Basilides," Kerygma und Dogma 18 (1972), 161-175.

Muhlenber, Ekkehard. "Wieviel Erlosungen kennt der Gnostiker Herakleon,
Zeitschrift fur die neutestamentliche Wissenschaft, 66 (1975), 170ff.

Muller, K. Beitrage zum Vestandnis der valentinianischen Gnosis, Gottingen,
1920.

Munck, J. "Bemerkungen zum koptischen Thomasevangelium, Studia
Theologica, 14 (1960), 140ff.

Murdock, W.R. and Macrae, G.W. Nag Hammadi Codices V.2-5 and VI, Leiden,
1979.

Nagel, P. Studia Coptica, Berlin, 1974.

Nagel, P. Studien zum Menschenbild in Gnosis und Manichaismus, Halle-Saale,
1979.

Nautin, P. Hippolyte et Josipe, Paris, 1947.

Nautin, P. "La controverse sur l'auteur de l'Elenchos,Revue d'historie
ecclesiastique, 47 (1952)169-172.

Nilsson, M. "Sophia-Prunikos," Eranos, 45 (1947) 169-172.

Nilsson, M. Geschiche der griechischen Religion, Munich, 1961.

Nock, A.D. "Gnosticism", Essays, 2, 940-959.

Nock, A.D. "The Milieu of Gnosticism," Essays, 1, 444-451.

Nock, A.D. and Festugiere, A.-J. Corpus Hermeticum, 4 vols. Paris, 1945-1954.

Norris, R.A. God and World in Early Christian Theology, London, 1966.

Nygren, A. Agape and Eros, London, 1938.

Oobe, A. En los albores de la Exegesis Iohannea, Rome, 1955.

Orbe, A. Los primeros herejes ante la persecucion, Rome, 1956.

Orbe, A. Hacia la primera teologia de la procesion del Verbo, Rome, 1958.

Orbe, A. La uncion del Verbo, Rome, 1961.

Orbe, A. "Spiritus Dei ferebatur super aquas," Gregorianium, 44 (1963), 712ff.

Orbe, A. La Teologia del Espiritu Santo, Rome, 1966.

Orbe, A. Antropoligia de S. Ireneo, Madrid, 1969.

Orbe, A Christologia gnostica, 2 vols., Madrid, 1969.

Orbe, A. "Los valentinianos el matrimonio espiritual," Gregorianium, 58 (1977),
5-53.

Pagels, E. The Gnostic Gospels

Pagels, E. The Gnostic Paul

Pagels, E. Adam, Eve, and the Serpent

Pagels, Elaine. "Gnosticism," Interpreter's Dictionary of the Bible. Supplement
(1976), 364-368.

Pagels, E. The Johannine Gospel in Gnostic Exegesis, Society of Biblical
Literature. Monograph Series 17, Nashville, 1973.

Pagels, Elaine, "Pursuing the Spiritual Eve: Imagery and Hermeneutics in the
Hypostasis of the Archon," Images of the Feminine in Gnosticism Karen L. King
(ed.), and the Gospel of Philip, 1988, 187-206.

Pagels, Elaine H., "Adam and Eve and the Serpent in Genesis," Images of the
Feminine in Gnosticism Karen L. King (eds), Philadelphia, 1988, 1-3.

Painchaud, P. Le Deuxieme traite du Grand Seth, Quebec, 1982.

Parrott, Douglas M. "Eugnostos the Blessed (III,3 and V,1) and the Sophia of
Jesus Christ(III,4 and BG 8502,3)," Nag Hammadi Library,

Pax, E. epiphaneia, Munich, 1955.

Pearson, Birger A., "Revisiting Norea," Images of the Feminine in Gnosticism,
K. L. King (ed.), Philadelphia, 1988, 265-75.

Peel, M.L. The Epistle to Rheginus, Philadelphia, 1969.

Peel, M.L. "Gnostic eschatology and the New Testament," Novum
Testamentum, 12 (1970), 14ff.

Pellicani, L. I rivouluzionari de professione. Teoria e prassi dello gnosticismo
moderno, Florence, 1975.

Pepin, J.-P. Mythe et allegorie, Paris, 1958.

Pepin, J.-P. Idees grecques sur l'homme et sur Dieu, Paris, 1971.

Perkins, Pheme. "Sophia as Goddess in the Nag Hammadi Codices," Images of
the Feminine in Gnosticism Karen L. King (ed.), Philadelphia, 1988, 96-112.

Perkins, Pheme. "Irenaeus and the Gnostics," Vigiliae Christianae, 30 (1976),
193-200.

Perkins, Pheme. The Gnostic Dialogue, New York, 1980.

Peterson, E. Fruhkirche, Judentum und Gnosis, Rome, 1959.

Petrement, S. A Separate God: The Origins and Teaching of Gnosticism.

Petrement, S. Le Dualisme chez Platon, les gnostiques et le manicheens, Paris,
1947.

Petrement, S. Le Dieu separe. Les origines du Gnosticisme, Paris, 1984.

Pohlenz, M. Stoa, Gottingen, 1970.

Poirier, P.H. L'Hymne de la Perle des Actes de Thomas, Louvain, 1980.

Poirier, Paul-Hubert, "Le Tonnerre, Intellect Parfait (NH VI,2)," in Vol. 22.
Bibliothèque Copte de Nag Hammadi, Québec, 1995.

Preisendanz, K. (ed.) Papyri Graecae Magicae, Leipzig, 1928.

Prigent, P. Justin et l'Ancient Testament, Paris, 1964.

Prumm, K. Gnosis an der Wurzel des Christentums," Salzburg, 1972.

Puech, H.C. "Archontiker," Reallexikon fur Antike und Christentum, I633-643.

Peuch, H.C. Le Manicheisme, Paris, 1958.

Peuch, H.C. Plotin et le gnostiques, Paris, 1958.

Peuch, H.C. "Doctrine esoteriques et themes gnostiques dans l'Evangile selon
Thomas, Annuaire. College de France, 63 (1963), 199ff; 66 (1966), 259ff; 68
(1968), 292ff.

Peuch, H.C. (ed.) Histoire des religions, Paris, 1970-1972.

Peuch, H.C. and Vaillant, A. Le Traite contre les Bogomiles de Cosmos le Pretre,
Paris, 1945.

Quispel, Gilles. Gnostic Studies, 2 vols. Instanbul, 1974-1975.

Quispel, Gilles. "La conception de l'homme dans la gnose valentinienne,"
Eranos Jahrbuch 15 (1948), 249-86.

Qusipel, Gilles. "L'homme gnostique (la doctrine de Basilide," Eranos Jahrbuch,
16 (1948), 89-139.

Quispel, Gilles. Ptolemee. Lettre a Flora, Paris, 1949.

Quispel, Gilles. Gnosis als Weltreligion, Zurich, 1951.

Quispel, Gilles. Markarius, das Thomasevangelium und das Lied von der Perle,
Leiden, 1967.

Quispel, Gilles. "Jung und die Gnosis, Eranos Jahrbuch, 37 (1968), 227-298.

Quispel, Gilles. Gnostic Studies, 2 vols., Istanbul, 1974.

Quispel, Gilles. "Origen and Valentinian Gnosis, Vigiliae Christianae 28 (1974),
29-42.

Reitzenstein, Richard. Die hellenistischen Mysterienreligionen, Leipzig, 1927.

Reitzenstein, Richard. Poimandres: Studien zur griechisch-agyptischen und
fruhchristlichen Literatur, Leipg, 1905, reprinted, 1966.

Ries, J. (ed.) Gnosticisme et monde hellenistique, Louvain, 1982.

Robinson, W.C. "The Exegesis of the Soul," Novum Testamentum, 12 (1970),
102-117.

Roloff, D. Plotin. Die Gross-Schrift III.8; V.8' V.5; II.9", Berlin, 1970.

Rousseau, A. and Doutreleau, L. Irenee de Lyon. Contre les Heresies, Paris,
1952-1979.

Rudolph, K. Die Mandaer, I Prolegomena: Das Mandaerproblem, Gottingen,
1961.

Rudolph, K. Gnosis: The Nature and History of Gnosticism

Rudolph, K. ed. Gnosis und Gnostizismus, Darmstadt, 1975.

Rudolph, K. Die Gnosis: Wesen und Geschichte einer spatantiken Religion,
Gottingen, 1978.

Ruether, R. and McLaughlin, E. (eds.) Women of Spirit, New York, 1979.

Russell, D.S. The Method and Message of Jewish Apocalyptic, Philadelphia,
1974.

Saake, H. "Pneuma," Pauly-Wissowa, Supplement XIV.399ff.

Sagnard, F.L.M.M. La Gnose valentinienne et le temoignage de Saint Irenee,
Etudes de philosophie medievale, Paris 1947.

Sagnard, F.L.M.M. Clement d'Alexandrie. Extraits de Theodote, Paris, 1948.

Salles-Dabadie, J.M.A. Recherches sur Simon le Mage,Paris, 1969.

Samek, Lodovici E. Metamorfosi della gnosi,Milan, 1979.

Schenke, Hans-Martin. "Das Agypterevangelium aus Nag-Hammadi-Codex III,"
New Testament Studies 16 (1969/70), 196-208.

Schenke, Hans-Martin. "Das literarische Problem des Apokryphon Johannis,"
Zeitschrift fur Religions- und Geistesgeschichte,16 (1992), 56-63.

Schmithals, Walter. Die Gnosis in Korinth, Gottingen, 1956.

Schmithals, Walter. Gnosticism in Corinth, Nashville, 1971.

Schmithals, Walter. "The False Teachers of the Epistle to the Philippians," Paul
and the Gnostics, Nashville, 1972, 65-122.

Schmitals, Walter. "Gnosis und Neues Testament," Verkundigung und
Forschung, 21 (1976), 22-46.

Schoedel, William R. "Scripture and the Seventy-Two Heavens of the First
Apocalypse of James," Novem Testatmentum (1979) 18-29.

Schlier, H. Religionsgeschichtliche Untersuchungen zu den Ignatiusbriefen,
Giessen, 1929.

Schlier, H. "Das Denken der fruhchristlichen Gnosis, Neutestamentliche Studien
fur R. Bultmann, W. Eltester (ed.), Berlin, 1957.

Schmidt, C. Gesprache Jesu mit seinen Jungern nach der Auferstehung,
Leipzig, 1919.

Schmidt, C. Pistis Sophia, Copenhagen, 1925.

Schmidt, C. Koptisch-gnostische Schriften, I Die Pistis Sophia. Die beiden
Bucher des Jeu. Unbekanntes altgnostisches Werk, W. Till (ed.), Berlin, 1962.

Schmitt, E.H. Die Gnosis, II die Gnosis des Mittelalters und der Neuzeit,
Leipzig, 1907.

Schneemelcher, W. "Epophanius von Salamis," Reallexikon fur Antike und
Christentum, V.909-927.

Scholer, David. Nag Hammadi Bibliography, 1948-1969, Nag Hammadi Studies,
1, Leiden, 1971, continued as "Bibliographia Gnostica," Novum Testamentum,
1971ff.

Scholem, Gershom. Jewish Gnosticism, Merkabah Mysticism, and Talmudic
Tradition, 2nd. ed., New York, 1965.

Scholem, Gershom. Major Trends in Jewish Mysticism, Jerusalem, 1941.

Scholem, Gershom. "Die Vorstellung von Golem," Eranos Jahrbuch, 22 (1953),
240ff.

Scholten, C. Martyrium und Sophiamythos im Gnostizismus nach den Texten
von Nag Hammadi, Munster, 1987.

Schotroff, L. Der Glaubende und die feindliche Welt, Neukirchen, 1970.

Scopello, Madeleine, "Jewish and Greek Heroines in the Nag Hammadi Library,"
Images of the Feminine in Gnosticism K. L. King (ed.), Philadelphia, 1988, 7190.

Scopello, Madeleine. "Le mythe de la chute des anges dans l'Apocryphe de
Jean," Revue des sciences religieuses, 54 (1980), 220-230.

Segal, A.F. Two Powers in Heaven, Leiden, 1977.

Sevrin, J.M. "Les noces spirituelles dans l'Evangile de Philippe," Museon, 87
(1974), 181ff.

Sevrin, J.M. "A propos de la Paraphrase de Shem," Museon, 88 (1975), 66-96.

Sieber, J. "An introduction to the tractate Zostrianos," Novum Testamentum,
15 (1973), 237ff.

Siegert, F. Selbstbezeichnung der gnostiker in den Nag Hammadi Texten,"
Zeitschrift fur die neutestamentliche Wissenschaft, 71 (1980), 129-132.

Simonetti, M. "Psyche e psychikos nella gnosi valentiniana," Rivista di storia e
litteratura religiosa, 1 (1961), 1ff.

Simonetti, M. "Note de cristologia gnostica, Rivista di storia e litteratura
religiosa, 5 (1969), 529-553

Simonetti, M. "Note sur libro di Baruch dello gnostico Guistino," Vetera
Christianorum, 6 (1969), 71ff.

Simonetti, M. Testi gnostici cristiani, Bari, 1970.

Simonetti, M. "Note sull' interpretazione gnostica della' Antico Testamento,"
Vetera Christianorum, 9 (1972), 358ff.

Spanneut, M. Les Pere de l'Eglise, Paris, 1951.

Stead, G.C. "In Search of Valentinus," Rediscovery of Gnosticism, Layton (ed),
75-102.

Stead, G.C. "The Valentinian Myth of Sophia," Journal of Theological Studies 20
(1969), 75-104.

Stroumsa, Gedaliahu A. G. Another Seed: Studies in Gnostic Mythology, Nag
Hammadi Studies XXIV, Leiden, 1984.

Talbert, C.H. "The myth of the descending-ascending redeemer in
Mediterranean antiquity," New Testament Studies, 22 (1975), 418-440.

Tardieu, M. "Le trois Steles de Seth: un ecrit gnostique retrouve a Nag
Hammadi, Revue de sciences philosophiques et theologiques, 57 (1973), 545573.

Tardieu, M. Trois mythes gnostiques, Paris, 1974.

Tardieu, M. "Le titre du deuxieme ecrit du Codex VI," Museon, 87 (1974), 523530; 88 (1975), 365-369.

Tardieu, M. Ecrits gnostiques. Codex de Berlin, Paris, 1984.

Tardieu, M. and Dubois, J.-D. Introduction a la litterature gnostique I, Paris,
1986.

Taubes, S.A. "The Gnostic foundations of Heideggerian nihilism," Journal of
Religion, 34 (1954), 155f.

Taubes, S.A. (ed.) Gnosis und Politik, Munich, 1984.

Theiler, W. "Demiurg," Reallexikon fur Antike und Christentum, III.694-711.

Troger, Karl-Wolfgang. Altes Testament - Fruhjudentum - Gnosis: Neue Studein
zu "Gnosis und Bibel", Berlin, 1980.

Troger, K.-W. Mysterienglaube und Gnosis in Corpus Hermeticum XIII, Berlin,
1971.

Troger, K.-W. (ed.) Gnosis und Neues Testament, Berlin, 1973.

Troger, K.-W. (ed.) Altes Testament-Fruhjudentum-Gnosis, Berlin, 1980.

Turner, J.D. The Book of Thomas the Contender, Missoula, 1975.

Turner, John D., "The Gnostic Threefold Path to Enlightenment: The Ascent of
Mind and the Descent of Wisdom," Novum Testamentum 22 (1980) 324-351.

Unger, R. "Zur sprachlichen und formalen Struktur des gnostische Texte "Der
Donner: vollkommener Nous,"' Oriens Christenianus, 59 (1975), 78-107.

Verbeke, G. L'Evolution de la doctrine du Pneuma des stoiciens a St. Augustin,"
Paris-Louvain, 1945.

Volker, W. Der wahre Gnostiker nach Clemens Alexandrinus, Leipzig, 1952.

Volz, P. Eschatologie der judischen Gemeinde im Neutestamentlichen Zeitalter,
Tubingen, 1934.

Welbern, A.J. "The identity of the Archons in the 'Apokryphon Johannis'",
Vigilae Christianae, 32 (1978), 241-254.

Wetter, C.P. Charis, Leipzig, 1913.

Wetter, C.P. Phos, Uppsala, 1915.

Whittaker, J. "Basilides on the ineffability of God," Harvard Theological Review,
62 (1969), 367-371.

Widengren, G. (ed.) Proceedings of the International Colloquium on Gnosticism,
Stockholm, August 2-25, 1973, Stockholm-Leiden, 1977.

Williams, Michael A., "Uses of Gender Imagery in Ancient Gnostic Texts,"
Gender and Religion: On the Complexity of Symbols, Caroline W. Bynum,
Stevan Harrell, and Paula Richman (eds.), Boston, 1986, 196-227.

Williams, Michael A., "Variety in Gnostic Perspectives on Gender," Images of
the Feminine in Gnosticism K. L. King (ed.), Philadelphia, 1988, 2-22.

Williams, Michael A. Rethinking 'Gnosticism': An Argument for Dismantling a
Dubious Category, Princeton, 1996.

Wilson, R. Mc L. The Gnostic Problem, London, 1964.

Wilson, R. Mc L. "Jewish 'Gnosis' and Gnostic Origins: a survey," Hebrew Union
College Annual, 45 (1974), 179-189.

Wilson, R. Mc L. (ed.) Nag Hammadi and Gnosis, Leiden, 1978.

Wilson, R. Mc L. Gnosis and the New Testament. Oxford, 1968.

Wilson, R. McL. "Valentinianism and the Gospel of Truth," Rediscovery of
Gnostisicm, Layton (ed), 133-145.

Wisse, Fredrik. "The Apocryphon of John (II,1, III, 1, IV,,1 BG 8502,2)," Nag
Hammadi Library, 98-116.

Wisse, Frederik. "The Redeemer Figure in the Paraphrase of Shem," Novum
Testamentum, 12 (1970), 118-129.

Wisse, Frederik, "Flee Femininity: Antifeminity in Gnostic Texts and the
Question of Social Milieu," Images of the Feminine in Gnosticism K. L. King
(ed.), Philadelphia, 1988, 297-307.

Wolfson, H.A. "Negative Attributes in the Church Fathers and the Gnostic
Basilides, Harvard Theological Review 50 (1957), 145-156.

Yamauchi, E. Pre-Christian Gnosticism, London, 1973.

Yamauchi, E. "Pre-Christian Gnosticism in the Nag Hammadi texts," Church
History, 48 (1979), 130-135.

Zandee, J. "Gnostic ideas on fall and salvation," Numen, 11 (1964), 19-68.
The Patristic Age

Barnes, Timothy D. "Pre-Decian Acta martyrum, Journal of Theological Studies,
19 (1968), 510-514.

Barnes, Timothy D. Tertullian: A Historical and Literary Study, Oxford, 1971.

Bauer, Walter. Das Leben Jesu im Zeitalter der neutestamentlichen
Apocryphen, Tubingen, 1907.

Bauer, Walter. Rechtglaubigkeit und Ketzerei im altesten Christentum, BHT, 10
Tubingen, 1934.

Bellinzoni, Authur J. The Sayings of Jesus in the Writings of Justin Martyr,
Leiden, 1967.

Benoit, P. "Marie-Madeleine et les disciples au tombeau selon Joh 20,1-18,"
Judentum, Urchristentum, Kirche: Festschrift fur Joachim Jeremias, Walther
Eltester (ed.) Berlin, 1960, 141-152.

Betz, Hans Dieter. "Orthodoxy and Heresy in Primitive Christianity," Int, 19
(1965), 299-311.

Beyschlag, Karlmann. Clemens Romanus und der Fruhkatholizismus:
Untersuchunggen zu I Clemens 1-7, Beitrage zur historischen Theologie 35,
Tubingen, 1966.

Blackman, E.C. Marcion and His Influence, London, 1948.

Bultmann, Rudolf. "Ignatius and Paul," Existence and Faith, S.M. Ogden (ed.),
New York, 1960, 267-288.

von Campenhausen, Hans. "Polycarp von Smyrna und die Pastoralbrief," Aus
der Fruhzeit des Christentums, Tubingen, 1964, 197-252.

von Campenhausen, Hans. "The Christian and Social Life According to the New
Testament," Tradition and Life in the Church: Essays and Lectures in Church
History, Philadelphia, 1986, 41-159.

von Campenhausen, Hans. "Justin," The Fathers of the Greek Church, New
Yourk, 1959, 12020.

Corwin, Virginia. St. Ignatious and Christianity of Antioch, Yale Publications in
Religion, New Haven, 1960.

Cullmann, Oscar. Peter: Disciple Apostle, Martyr: A Historical and Theological
Essay, Philadelphia, 1962.

Cullmann, Oscar. The Earliest Christian Confessions, J.K.S. Reid (trans.),
London, 1949.

Duensing, Hermann. Epistula Apostolorum, Kleine Texte fur (theologische und
philologische) Vorlesung und Ubungen, 152, Berlin, 1925.

Donfried, Karl Paul. The Setting of Second Clement in Early Christianity, Novum
Testamentum. Supplements 38, Leiden, 1974.

Goodenough, Erwin R. The Theology of Justin Martyr, Amsterdam, 1968.

Geffcken, J. Zwei griechische Apologeten, Leipzig and Berlin, 1970.

Grant, R.M. and Graham Holt H. First and Second Clement, The Apostolic
Fathers: A New Translation and Commentary, Grant (ed), 6 vols. New York,
1953.

von Harnack, Adolf. Einfuhrung in die alte Kirchengeschichte: Das Schreiben
der romischen Kirche an die korinthische aus der Zeit Domitians, Leipzig, 1929.

von Harnack, Adolf. Marcion: Das Evangelium von fremdem Gott, Texte und
Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der altchristlichen Literatur 45, 2nd. ed.,
Leipzig, 1924, reprinted 1960.

Harrison, P.N. Polycarp's Two Epistles to the Philippians, Cambridge, 1936.

Hornschuh, Manfred. Studien zur Epistula Apostolorum, Patristische Texte und
Studien, 5, Berlin, 1965.

Jaeger, Werner. Early Christianity and Greek Paideia, Cambridge, MA, 1961.

Karris, Robert J. "The Background and Significance of the Polemic of the
Pastoral Epistles," Journal of Biblical Literature 92 (1973), 549-564.

Knopf, Rudolf. Die Lehre der Zwolf Apostel, die zwei Clemensbrefe, Tubingen,
1920, 151-184.

Koester, Helmut. Synoptische Uberlieferung bei den Apostoloschen Vatern,
Texte und Untersucheungen zur Geschichte der altchristlichen Literatur 65,
Berlin, 1957, 62-111.

Knox, John. Marcion and the New Testament, Chicago, 1942.

Lampe, G.W. A Patristic Greek Lexicon, New York, 1961-1968.

Lightfoot, J.B. The Apostolic Fathers: A Revised Text with Introductions, Notes,
Dissertations, and Translations (2 parts, in 5 volumes) London, 1885-1890.

Osborn, E.F. Justin Martyr, Beitrage zur historischen Theologie 47, Tubingen,
1973.

Paulson, Hennig. Studien zur Theologie des Ignatious von Antiochien,
Forschungen zur Kirchen- und Dogmengeschichte 29, Gottingen, 1978.

Rathke, Heinrich. Ignatius von Antiochien und die Paulusbriefe, Berlin, 1967.

Richardson, Cyril Charles. The Christianity of Ignatius of Antioch, New York,
1935.

Schiler, Heinrich. Religionsgeschichtliche Untersuchungen zu den
Ignaaatiusbriefen, Beihfte zur Zeitschrift fur die neutestamentliche
Wissenschaft 8, Giessen, 1929.

Swartley, W.M. "The Imitatio Christi in the Ignatian Letters," Vigiliae
Christianae 27 (1973), 81-103.

Turner, H.E.W. The Pattern of Christian Truth: A Study in the Relations
between Orthodoxy and Heresy in the Early Church, London, 1954.

Windisch, Hans. "Das Christentum des 2. Clemensbriefes," Festgab von
Fachgenossen und Freunden Adolf von Harnack zum siebzigsten Geburtstag
dargebracht, Tubingen, 1921, 122-34.
Manichaeism/Manichaeianism

Adams, A. Texte zum Manichaismus, 2nd. ed. Berlin, 1962.

Allberry, Charles, R. C. Manichaean Psalm-Book, vol. 2, Stuttgart, 1938.

Allbery, Charles R.C. "Das manichaeische Bema-Fest", Zeitschrift fur die
neutestamentliche Wissenchraft und die Kunde der alteern Kirchen, 37 (1938),
2-10.

Asmussen, Jes P. Xastvanift: Studies in Manichaeism, Stockholm, 1965.

Asmussen, Jes P. Manichaean LIterature, Delmar, N.Y., 1975.

Asmussen, Jes P. Die gnosis, vol. 3, Zurich, 1980.

Baur, F.C. Das Manichaische Religionssystem nach den Quellen nu untersucht
und entwickelt, Tebingen, 1831. (gives appropriate consideration to the IndoIranian, Zoroastrian, and Buddhist background, not just "Christianity-gonewrong".)

Bausani, Alessandro. Persia religiosa, Milan, 1959.

Beausobre, Isaac de. Histoire critique de Manichee et du manicheisme, 2 vols.,
Amsterdam, 1735-1739. (out-of-date...a bit..treats it -- wrongly -- as a
Christian heresy.)

Bohlig, Alexander. "Die Arbeit an den koptischen Manichaica," Mysterion und
Warheit, Leiden 1968.

Boyce, Mary. A Catalogue of the Iranian Manuscripts in Manichaean Script in
the German Tufan Collection, Berlin, 1960.

Boyce, M. The Manichaean Hymn Cycle in Parthian, Oxford, 1954.

Brown, Peter. "The Diffusion of Manichaeism in the Roman Empire," Journal of
Roman Studies, 59 (1969), . 92-103.

Burkitt, F.C. The Religion of the Manichees, Cambridge, 1925.

Chavannes, Edouard and Pelliot, Paul. "Un traite manicheen retrouve en
China," Journal asiatique, (1911), 499-617.

Chavannes, Edouard and Pelliot, Paul. "Compendium de la religion du Buddha
de lumiere, Mani," Journal Asiatique, (1913), 105-116.

Colpe, Carsten. "Der Manichaismus in der arabischen Uberliegerung," Ph.D.
diss., Gottingen, 1945.

Cumont, Franz. Recherches dur le manicheisme, vol. 1, Brussels 1908.

Decret, Francois. Mani et la tradition manicheenne, Paris, 1970.

Decret, Francois. Aspects du manicheism dans l'Afrique romaine, Paris, 1970).`

Flugel, G. Mani, seine Lehre und seine Schriften, Leipzig, 1862.

Gabrieli, Francesco. "La zandaqa au premier siecle abbasside," L'elaboraton de
l'Islam, Paris, 1961.

Gnoli, G. 'Un particolare aspetta del symbolismo della luche nel Madeismo e nel
Manicheismo, Annali del'Insituto Universitarion Orientale di Napoli,n.s. 12
(1962), 95-128.

Henrichs, A. and Koenen, L. "Ein griechischer Mani-Codex" Aeitschrift fur
Papyrologie und Epigraphik, 5 (1970), 97-216; 19 (1975), 1-85; 31 (1979),
87-200.

Henning, W.B. "The Compendium of the Doctrines and Styles of the Teaching of
Mani, the Buddha of Light," Asia Major, n.s. 3, (1952), 184-212.

Jackson, A.V.W. Researches on Manichaeism, with Special Reference to the
Turfan Fragments, New York, 1932.

Joliver, R. and Jourion, M. Six traites anti-manicheens, in Oeurevs de Saint
Augustin, vol. 17, Paris, 1961.

Kessler, K. Mani: Forschungen uber die manichaische Religiion, vol. 1, Berlin,
1889


Klima, Otakar. Manis Zeit und Leben, Prague, 1962.
Lieu, S.N.C. The Religion of Light: An Introduction to the History of
Manichaeism in China, Hong Kong, 1979.

Lieu, S.N.C. Manichaeism in the Later Roman Empire and Medieval China,
Manchester, 1985.

MacKenzie, D.N. "Mani's Sabuhragn," Bulletin of the School of Oriental and
African Studies, 42 (1980), 288-310.

Maenchen-Helfen, O. "Manichaeans in Siberia," Semitic and Oriental Studies
Presented to William Popper, Berkeley, 1951.

Menasce J.-P. de. Une apologitique mazdeenne du neuvieme siecle 'Skandgumanik vicar', Fribourg, 1945.

Messina, Giuseppe. Christianesimo, buddhismo, manicheismo nell'Asia antica,
Rome, 1947.

Nybert, H.S. "Forschungen uber den Manichaismus," Zeitschrift fur die
neutestamentliche Wissenschaft und die Kunde der alteren Kirche, 34(1935),
70-91.

Ort, L.J.R. Mani: A Religio-Historical Description of His Personality, Leiden,
1967.

Pelliot, Paul. "Les traditions manicheennes au Fou-Kein" T'oung pao, 22 (1923),
193-208.

Polotsky, H.-J. Manichaischen Homilien, Stutgart, 1934.

Polotsky, H.-J. Abriss des manichaischen Systems, Stuttgart, 1934.

Puech, Henri-Charles. Le manicheisme: Son fondateur, sa doctine, Paris, 1949.

Puech, Henri-Charles. Sur le manicheisme et autre essaiss, Paris, 1979.

Puech, Henri-Charles. "Musique et hymnologie manicheennes," Encyclopedie
des musique sacrees, vol. 1, Paris, 1968.

Puech, H.-C. "Le manicheisme," Histoire des religions, vol. 2, Paris, 1972, 523645.

Ries, Julien. "Introduction aux etudes manicheennes," Epemerides Theologicae
Lovanienses, 33 (1957), 453-482, 35 (1959), 362-409.

Schaeder, H.H. Urform und Fortbildungen des manichaischen Systems, Leipzig,
1927.

Schaeder, H. H. Der Manichaismus und sein Weg nach Osten," Glaube und
Geschichte: Festschrift fur Friedrich Gogarten, Giessen, 1948.

Schmidt, C., et. al. Kephalaia, Stutgart, 1935-1940.

Stoop, E. de. Essai sur la diffusion du manicheisme dans l'Empire romain,
Ghent, 1909.

Sundermann, W. Mittelpersische und parthische kosmogonische und
Parabeltexte der Manichaer, Berlin, 1975.

Sundermann, W. "Lo studio die testi iranici di Turfan, Iranian Studies, Rome,
1983, 119-134.

Tardieu, M. Le manicheisme, Paris, 1981.

Tucci, Giuseppe. The Religions of Tibet, Berkeley, 1980.

Waldschmidt, Ernst and Lentx, Wolfgang. "Tsui Chi's "Mo-ni-chaio hsia-pu
tsan," Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies, 11 (1943), 174219.

Widengeren, Geo. Mani and Manichaeism, London, 1965.

Widengeren, Geo. Der Manichaismus, Darmstadt, 1979.

Widengeren, Geo. "Manichaeism and Its Iranian Background," The Cambridge
History of Iran, vol. 3, 1983, 965-990.

Widengren, Geo. The Great Vohu Manah and the Apostle of God, Uppsala,
1945.

Widengren, Geo. Mesopotamian Elements in Manichaeism, Uppsala, 1946.

Zieme, P. Manichaisch-turkische Texte, Berlin, 1975.

Return to index at top of page

Ancient and Medieval Christianity:

Aland, Kurt. "Das Verhaltnis von Kirchen und Staat in der Fruhzeit," Aufstieg
und Niedergand der Romischen Welt II.23.60-246.

Barton, S.C., and Horsley, G.H.R. "A Hellenistic Cult Group and the New
Testament Churches," Jahrbuch fur Antike und Christentum, 24.7-41, 1981.

Brown, Peter. Body and Society: Men, Women, and Sexual Renunciation in
Early Christianity (If you are curious about the way in which Christianity came
to have such an idiosyncratic view of sex and sexuality, read this. Brown is his
usual scholarly and brilliant self.)

Brown, Peter. Augustine of Hippo (The biography of Augustine in English.
Virtually all Christians are Augustianian in their dogma, either following his
system or reacting aganist it.)

Brown, Peter. Power and Persuasion in Late Antiquity: Towards A Christian
Empire

Brown, Peter. Religion and Society in the Age of St. Augustine, London, 1972.

Brown, Peter. The Cult of the Saints: Its Rise and Function in Latin Christianity,
Chicago, 1981.

H. Chadwick. Augustine (An excellent, short biography.)

Chesnut, R.C. Three Monophysite Christologies. Oxford, 1976.

Christie-Murray, David. A History of Heresy (Guess what? We are all heretics!!
An excellent survey of Christian dogma and theology.)

Danielou, Jean. The Origins of Latin Chritianity.

Davies, W.D. Paul and Rabbinic Judaism. London, 1948

Enslin,M.S. Christian Beginnings

Frend, W.H.C. Martyrdom and Persecution in the Early Church: A Study of the
Conflict from the Maccabees to Donatus. Oxford, 1965.

Freudenberger, Rudolf. Sas Verhalten der romischen Behorden gegen die
Christen im 2.Jahrhundret, Munchen, 1967.

Cadbury, Henry J. "Roman Law and the Trial of Paul," The Beginnings of
Christianity, eds. Foakes and Jackson, London 1920-1933, 5, 297-338.

Cregg, Robert C. and Groh, Dennis E. Early Arianism: A View of Salvation.
London, 1981.

Grillmeier, A. Christ in Christian Tradition: Apostolic Age to Chalcedon. New
York, 1965.

Guterman, Simeon L. Religious Toleration and Persecution in Ancient Rome,
London, 1951.

Humphries, Mark. Communities of the Blessed: Social Environment and
Religious Change in Northrn Italy, AD 200-400, oxford, 2000.

Kelly, J.N.D. Early Christian Creeds. London, 1950.

Keresztes, P. "The Imperial Roman Government and teh Christian Church, I:
From Nero to the Severi, Aufstieg und Niedergand der Romischen Welt II,
23.247-315.

Klein, Richard. (ed.) Das fruch Christentum im romischen Staat, Wege der
Forschung 267, Darmstadt, 1971.

Knowles, D. O.S.B. Christian Monasticism

Lawerence, C.H. Medieval Monasticism

Leclercq, J. O.S.B. The Love of Learning and the Desire for God: A Study of
Monastic Culture

Louth, Andrew. Origins of the Christian Mystical Tradition: From Plato to Denys.
Oxford, 1981.

MacMullen, R. Christianizing the Roman Empire

Maccoby, H. Mythmaker: Paul and the Invention of Christianity (A thoughtprovoking analysis of Paul by a recognized Talmudic scholar. For those of you
who preface "Paul" with "the blessed apostle", perhaps you ought to take a
look at this one.)

Malherbe, A. The Social Aspects of Early Christianity

Meeks, Wayne A. The Moral World of the First Christians (A good study by a
recognized (and Baptist) scholar, of early Christian morality. He intended to be
a scholarly antidote to all the televangilists and conservative moralizers of the
late 20th century....and he says so...)

Meeks, Wayne A. Early Christian Morality (A bit more of the same.)

Meyerdorff, J. Byzantine Theology, Historical Trends and Doctrinal Themes.
New York and London, 1975.

Kee, H.C. Miracles in the Early Christian World

Pagels, E. The Gnostic Gospels

Pagels, E . The Gnostic Paul

Pagels, E Adam, Eve, and the Serpent (Another impressive work on the
Augustinian thought and the origins of Christian ideas about sex and sexuality.)

Payne, Robert. The Holy Fire: The Story of the Fathers of the Eastern Church.

Ranke-Heinemann, U. Putting Away Childish Things (A student of Bultmann.
For those of you who believe every word of the N.T. is literally true, someone
who takes the opposite opinion, and who will explain it to you.)

Ricciotti, G. The Age of Martyrs (A good, readable history b (, as I recall) a
Catholic cardinal, on martyrdom, with incidental info on why most
"persecutions" and "martyrs" simply did not exist.)

Russell, J.B. A History of Medieval Christianity: Prophecy and Order

Sanders, E.P. Paul and Palestinian Judaism. London, 1977.

Sordi, M. The Chrisitans and the Roman Empire

Southern, R.W. Western Society and the Church in the Middle Ages

Theissen, Gerd. The First Followers of Jesus: A Sociological Analysis of the
Earliest Christianity. trans., J. Bowden, London, 1978.

Vaggione, Richard Paul. Eunomius of Cyzicus and the Nicene Revolution,
Oxford, 2001.

Wilken, R.L. The Christians as the Romans Saw Them (If you want to be
accurately informed about the Roman view of early Christians, as, say the
"Sunday school version" of the Romans, read this.)

Wlosok, Antonie. "Christliche Apologetik gegenuber kaiserlicher Politik," Die
Alte Kirche, H. Frohnes and U.W. Knorr (eds.), Munichen, 1975, 147-165.

Workman, H.B. The Evolution of the Monastic Ideal
Apocalyptic Christianity

Bornkamm, Gunther, "Die Komposition der apokalyptischen visionen in der
Offenbarung Johannis," Studien zu Antike und Christentum, 3rd ed., Munchen,
1969, 204-22.

Bousset, Wilhelm. Die Offenbarung Johannis, 6th ed., Gottingen, 1906.

Braun, Herbert. "Zur nichtpaulinischen Herkunft des zweiten
Thassolonicherbriefes," Studien zum Neuen Testament und seiner Umwelt, 3rd.
ed. Tubingen, 1971.

Burridge, K. New Heave, New Earth: A Study of Millenarian Activities, New
York, 1969.

Charles, R.H. A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Revelation of St.
John, 2 vols., Edinburgh, 1920.

Collins, Adela Yarbro. The Combat Myth in the Book of Revelation, Harvard
Dissertations in Religion, Missoula, 1976.

Collins, Adela Yarbro. "The Political Perspective of the Revelation to John,
Journal of Biblical Literature 96 (1977), 241-256.

Cohn, N. Cosmos, Chaos, and the World to Come: the Ancient Roots of
Apocalyptic Faith (a tour-de-force on the origins of apocalyptic faiths including
Zoroastrianism,Judaism, Christianity, Islam and the relations between them.
Not to be missed.)

Duff, Paul B. Who Rides the Beast? Prophetic Rivalry and the Rhetoric of Crisis
in the Churches of the Apocalypse, Oxford, 2001.

Farrer, Austin. A Rebirth of Images, Westminister, 1949.

Fiorenza, Elisabeth Schussler. Priester fur Gott: Studien zum Herrschafts- und
Priestermotiv in der Apokalypse, Munster, 1972.

Friesen, Steven J. Imperial Cults and the Apocalypse of John, Oxford, 2001.

Georgi, Dieter. "Die Visionen von himmlischen Jerusalem in Apk 21 und 22," in
Kirche: Festschrift fur Gunther Bornkamm zum 75. Geburstag, Tubingen, 1980,
351-372.

Grundmann, Walter. Der Brief des Judas und der zweite Brief des Petrus,
Theologischer Hand-Kommentar, 15, Berlin, 1974, 1-51.

Himmelfarb, Martha. Ascent to Heaven in Jewish and Christian Apocalypses,
Oxford, 1993.

Kelly, J.N.D. A Commentary on the Epistles of Peter and Jude, London, 1969.

Kraft, Heinrich. Die Offenbarung des Johannes, Tubingen, 1974.

Lambrecht, J. (ed.) L'Apocalypse johannique et l'apocalyptique dans le Nouveau
Testament, Biblio

Lohse, Eduard, "Die alttestamentliche Sprache des Sehers Johannes,"
Zeitschrift fur die neutestamentliche Wissenschaft, 52 (1961), 122-26.

Pernveden, Lage. The Concept of the Church in the Shepherd of Hermas,
Studia Theologica Lundensia 27, Lund, 1966.

Peterson, Erik. "Beitrage zur Interpretation der Visionen im Pastor Hermae,"
Fruhkirche, Judentum und Gnosis: Studien und Untersuchungen, Rome,
Freiburg, Wien, 1959.

Peterson, Erik. "Kritische Analyse der Funften Vision des Hermas," Fruhkirche,
Judentum und Gnosis: Studien und Untersuchungen, Rome, Freiburg, Wien,
1959.

Peterson, Erik. "Die Begegung mit dem Ungeheuer," Fruhkirche, Judentum und
Gnosis: Studien und Untersuchungen,Rome, Freiburg, Wien, 1959.

Peterson, Erik. "Die Taufe im Acherusischen See," Fruhkirche, Judentum und
Gnosis: Studien und Untersuchungen, Rome, Freiburg, Wien, 1959

Reiling, J. Hermas and Christian Prophecy: A Study of the Eleventh Mandate,
Novum Testamentum Suplementum 37, Leiden, 1973.

Rigaux, B. Les Epitres aux Thessaloniciens, Paris, 1956.

Schmithals, Walter. "The Historical Situation of the Thessalonian Epistles," Paul
and the Gnostics, Nashville, 1972, 123-218.

Strobel, August. "Abfassund und Geschichtstheologie der Apokalypse nach Kap.
17,9-12," New Testament Studies 10 (1963/64), 433-45.

Thompson, Leonard L. The Book of Revelation. Apocalypse and Empire, Oxford,
1990.

Trilling, Wolfgang. Der Zweite Brief an die Thessalonicher, Evangelischkatholischer Kommentar zum Neuen Testament 14, Neukirchen-Vluyn, 1980.

Vielhauer, P. "Apocalyptic in Early Christianity," New Testament Apocrypha, ed.
E. Hennecke, 2 vols., Philadelphia, 1971, 2.608-42.

Werde, William. Die Echtheit des II. Thessalonicherbriefes,Texte und
Untersuchengen zur Geschichte der altchristlichen Literatur 9,2, Leipzig, 1902.

Whittaker, Molly. Der Hirt des Hermas, Die grieschischen christlichen
Schriftstellar der ersten drei Jahrhunderte, Die apostolischen Vater 1, Berlin,
1956.

Wisse, Frederik. "The Epistle of Jude in the History of Heresiology," Essays on
Nag Hammadi Texts in Honor of Alexander Bohlig, Nag Hammadi Studies 3,
Leiden, 1972, 133-43.
Augustine

Brown, Peter. Body and Society: Men, Women, and Sexual Renunciation in
Early Christianity (If you are curious about the way in which Christianity came
to have such an idiosyncratic view of sex and sexuality, read this. Brown is his
usual scholarly and brilliant self.)

Brown, Peter. Augustine of Hippo (The biography of Augustine in English.
Virtually all Christians are Augustianian in their dogma, either following his
system or reacting aganist it.)

Cary, Phillip. Augustine's Invention of the Inner Self: The Legacy of A Christian
Platonist, Oxford, 2000.

Harrison, Carol. Augustine: Christian Truth and Fractured Humanity, Oxford,
2000.
Medieval Christianity
Coming soon.....
Hinduism: Primary Texts

Bloomfield, M. The Atharva-Veda, Strassburg, 1899.

Deussen, P. The Philosophy of the Upanishads, Edinburgh, 1919.

Edgerton, F. The Bhagavad-Gita, 2 vols., Harvard, 1952.

Geldner, K. F. (trans.) Der Rig-Veda, 3 vols., Harvard, 1951.

Gonda, J. Notes on Brahman, Utrecht, 1950.

Held, G.J. The Hahabharata, Amsterdam, 1935.

Hill, W.D.P. The Bhagavad-Gita, Oxford, 1928.

Hopkins, E.W. Epic Mythology, Stassburg, 1915.

Hopkins, E.W. The Great Epic of India, New York, 1901.

Hume, R.E. The Thirteen Principal Upanishads, Oxford, 1934.

Johnson, Willard. Poetry and Speculation of the Rig Veda, Berkeley, 1980.

Keith, A. B. (trans.) The Veda of the Black Yajus School entitled Taittiriya
Sanhita, 2 vols. Harvard, 1914.

Keith, A.B. The Religion and Philosophy of the Veda and Upanishads, 2 vols.,
Harvard, 1925.

Macdonell, A.A. Vedic Mythology, Stassburg, 1987.

Macnicol, N. Hindu Scriptures, London, 1938.

Mascaro, Joan. The Upanishads, Harmondsworth, U.K., 1965.

Matthews, G. (trans.) Siva-Nana-Bodham, Oxford, 1948

Mehta, P.D. Early Indian Religious Thought, London, 1956.

Nallaswami Pillai, J.M. Sivajnana Siddhiyar,of Arunandi Sivacarya, Madras,
1913.

O'Flaherty, Wendy (trans.) The Rig Veda, Harmondsworth, U.K., 1981.

Patton, Laurie. Jewels of Authority: Women and Textual Tradition in Hindu
India, Oxford, 2000.

Piggott, S. Prehistoric India, Harmondsworth, U.K., 1950.

Radhakrishnan, S. The Principal Upanishads, London, 1953.

Raghavan, V. The Indian Heritage, 2nd. ed., Bangalore, 1958.

Roy, P.C. The Mahabharata, 11 vols., Calcutta, 1884-1894.

Sanyal, J.M. The Srimad-Bhagabatam, 5 vols., Calcutta, 2nd. ed., 1950.

Sharma, H.D. The Samkhya-Karika, Poona, 1933.

Shastri, H.P. The Ramayana, 3 vols., London, 1952-1959.

Telang, K.T. Sacred Books of the East, Oxford, 1882.

Thibaut, G. The Vedanta Sutras with the Commentary of Sankaracarya, 2 vols.,
Sacred Books of the East, Oxford, 1890-1896.

Thibaut, G. The Vedanta Sutras with the Commentary of Ramanuja, 2 vols.,
Sacred Books of the East, Oxford, 1904.

Whitney, W.D. and Lanman, C.R. Atharva-Veda Samhita, Harvard, 1905.

Woods J.H. The Yoga-System of Patanjali, Harvard, 1914.

Zaehner, R.C. Hindu and Indian Mysticism, London, 1960.
Hinduism: General

Bashram, A.L. The Origins and Development of Classical Hinduism, Oxford,
1991.

Bouguet, A.C. Hinduism, London, 1948.

Bryant, Edwin. In Quest of the Origins of Vedic culture: The Indo-Aryan
Migration Debate, Oxford, 2001.

Dasgupta, S.N. A History of Indian Philosophy, 5 vols., Cambridge, 1951-1955.

Dasgupta, S.N. Hindu Mysticism, Chicago, 1927.

Dasgupta, S.N. Yoga as Philosophy and Religion, London, 1924.

Deussen, P. The System of the Vedanta, Chicago, 1912.

Abbe Dubois, J.A. Hindu Manners, Customs, and Ceremonies, 3rd. ed., Oxford,
1906.

Eliade, M. Yoga, Immortality, and Freedom, London, 1958.

Eliade, M. Techniques du Yoga, Paris, 1948.

Farquhar, J.N. A Primer of Hinduism, London, 1912.

Farquhar, J.N. The Crown of Hinduism, London, 1913.

Guenon, R. Man and His Becomming according to the Vedanta, London, 1945.

Hauer, J.W. Der Yoga, Stuttgart, 1958.

Hill, W.D.P. The Holy Lake of the Acts of Rama, Oxford, 1952.

Hiriyanna, M. The Essentials of Indian Philosophy, London, 1949.

Hopkins, E.W. The Religions of India, Boston, 1895.

Hooper, J.S.M. Hymns of the A'vars, London, 1929.

Hutton, J.H. Caste in India, Cambridge, 1946.

Keith, A.B. The Samkhya System, London, 1918.

Kennedy, T. The Caitanya Movement, Calcutta, 1925.

Kingsbury, F. and Phillips, G.E. Hymns of the Tamil Saivite Saints, London,
1921.

Lacombe, O. L'Absolu selon le Vedanta, Paris, 1937.

Nacnicol, N. Indian Theism, Oxford, 1915.

Macnicol, N. Psalms of the Maratha Saints, London, n.d.

Morgan, K.W. (ed.) The Religion of the Hindus, 1953.

Williams, M. Monier. Hinduism, Calcutta, 1877.

O'Malley, L.S.S. Indian Caste Customs, Cambridge, 1932.

Otto, R. Mysticism East and West, London, 1932.

Patton, Laurie. Jewels of Authority: Women and Textual Tradition in Hindu
India, Oxford, 2000.

Pope, G.U. The Tiruvacagam, Oxford, 1900.

Radhakrishnan, S. Indian Philosophy, London, rev. ed., 1929-1931.

Ranade, R.D. Pathway to God, Allahabad, 1954.

Ranade, R.D. Mysticism in Maharashtra, Poona, 1933.

Renou, L. Religions of Ancient India, London, 1953.

Sharma, Arvind. Classical Hindu Thought, Oxford, 2000.

Sharma, D.S. A Primer of Hinduism, Madras, 1929.

Khushwant Singh. The Sikhs, London, 1953.

Zimmer, H. Philosophies of India, New York, 1951.
Jainism

Buhler, Johann Georg. The Indian Sect of the Jainas translated and edited by
James Burgess (ed.), 1903, Reprint 1963, Calcutta.

Cort, E. John. Jains in the World: Religious Values and Ideology in India,
Oxford, 2000.

Cort, John E. "Models of and for the Study of the Jains." In Method and Theory
in the Study of Religion, 2, 1990.

Cort, John E. (ed.). Open Boundaries: Jain Communities and Cultures in Indian
History , State University of New York Press, 1998.

Dundas, Paul. The Jains. New York, 1992.

Fischer, Eberhard and Jyotindra Jain. Art and Rituals: 2500 years of Jainism in
India, New Delhi, 1977.

Folkert, Kendall W. and Cort, John E. The Jains, RoutLedge, 1997.

Guérinot, A. La religion Djaina: Histoire, Doctrine, Culte, Coutumes,
Institutions, Paris, 1926.

Jain, Muni. Jaina Sects and Schools, Delhi, 1991.

Jaini, Padmanabh S. the Jaina Path of Purification, Berkeley, 1979.

Jain, Prem Suman. Essentials of Jainism, Boston, 1984. Press. 1979.

Jain, Champat Rai. The Jaina Law, Madras, 1926.

Jash, Pranabananda. Some Aspects of Jainism in Eastern India, New Delhi,
1989.

Jyoti Prasad Jain. Jyoti Prasad. Religion and Culture of the Jains, New Delhi,
1975.

Kalghatgi, T.G. Jainism - A Study. University of Mysore, 1976.

Kelting, M. Whitney. Singing to the Jinas: Jain Laywomen, Mandal Singing and
the Negotiations of Jain Devotion, Oxford, 2001.

Laidlaw, James. Riches and Renunciation: Religion, Economy, and Society
among the Jains, Oxford, 1996.

Marathe, M.P. Studies in Jainism, Ganeshkhind, India, 1984.

Nagrajji, Muni Shri. Mahavira and Buddha: the Contemporaneity and the
Chronology ,New Delhi, 1970.

Nahar, Puran Chand and Ghosh, KrishnachandraJainism: Precepts and Practice,
2 vols., Delhi, 1988.

Nyayavijayaji, Muni Shri. Jainia Philosophy and Religion, tr. by Nagin J. Shah,
Delhi, 1998.

Padmanabh, S. Gender and Salvation, Dehli, 1991.

Padmarajiah, Y.J. Delhi A Comparative Study of the Jaina Theories of Reality
and Knowledge

Sangave, Vilas A. The Jaina Community: A Social Survey. 1959, revised ed.,
Bombay, 1980.

Schubring, Walter. The Doctrine of the Jainas, Described after the Old Sources,
Walfgang Beurlen (trans.), Delhi, 1962.

Seeling, Holly. "The Jain Tradition in America: Centers, Organizations, and
Temples." Pluralism Project Research, 1991.

Seeling, Holly. "Authority and Transmission in the 'American' Jain Tradition."
Pluralism Project Research, 1991.

Shah, Natubhai. Jainism: The World of Conquerors, Portland, 1991.

Shah, Vikram V. (ed.) Jain Heritage--Then, Now, and Forever: Pratishtha
Mahotsav Souvenir, Bartlett, Illinois, 1993.

Sircar, D.C. ( ed.), Religion and Culture of the Jains, Calcutta, 1973.

Stevenson, J. The Kalpa Sutra and Nava Tattva, Varanasi, 1972.

Stevenson, Sinclair. The Heart of Jainism, 1915, Reprint New Delhi, 1984.

Tatia, Nathmal. Tattvartha Sutra: That Which Is,1994


.
Tatia, Nathmal. Lecturs on Jainism University of Madras, 1988


.
Tobias, Michael. Life Force: The World of Jainism, Berkeley, 1991.

Williams, Raymond. Religions of Immigrants from India and Pakistan: New
Threads in the American Tapestry Cambridge, 1988.
Taoism: I'll try to get this sorted into sections later.

Agner, Lajos. Tao Te King, Budapest, 1943.

Ahern, Dennis M. "Ineffability in the Lao Tzu: the taming of a dragon," Journal
of Chinese Philosophy, 4 (1977), pp. 357-82.

Alexander, Edwin. "The mountain and the valley: a comparative study of grace
in the Old Testament and Tao Te Ching," Chinese Culture, 20, 3 (September
1979), pp. 71-84.

Allinson, Robert E. "A logical reconstruction of the butterfly dream: the case for
internal textual transformation," Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 15 (1988), pp.
319-39.

Allinson, Robert E. "On the question of relativism in the Chuang-tzu,"
Philosophy East and West, 39, 1 (January 1989), pp. 13-26.

Almeder, Robert. "The harmony of the Confucian and Taoist moral attitudes,"
Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 7 (1980), pp. 51-3.

Ames, Roger T. "The art of rulership" chapter of Huai Nan Tzu: a practicable
Taoism. Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 8 (1981), pp. 225-44.

Ames, Roger T. "Coextending arising, te, and the will to power: two doctrines
of self-trans-formation," Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 11, 2 (June 1984), pp.
113-38.

Ames, Roger T. "Is political Taoism anarchism?" Journal of Chinese Philosophy,
10 (1983), pp. 27-47.

Ames, Roger T. "The art of rulership chapter of Huai Nan Tzu: its sources and
philosophical orientation," Philosophy East and West, 31, 2 (April 1981), pp.
193-214.

Ames, Roger T. The Art of Rulership: A Study in Ancient Chinese Political
Thought, Honolulu, 1983.

Ames, Roger. "Taoism and the androgynous ideal", Historical
Reflections/Refexions historiques, 8, 3 (Fall 1981), pp. 21-45.

Andersen, Poul. The Method of Holding the Three ones: A Taoist Manual of
Meditation of the Fourth Century A.D., London, 1979/1980.

anon. The Simple Way of Lao Tse: An Analysis, London, 1924.

anon. Koncordanz zum Lao-tzu. Publicationen der Fachschaft Sinologie Mnchen,
1968.

anon. Lao-tseu Tao te king. Le livre du Tao et de sa vertu, Lyon, 1952, 1962.

anon. Lao-tseu, (Collection Sagesse 10) Club de Libraires de France, Paris,
1958.

Arendrup, Birthe. "The first chapter of Guo Xiang's commentary to Zhuang Zi:
a translation and grammatical analysis," Acta Orientalia, 36 (1974), pp. 311415.

Au, Donna and Rowe, Sharon. Bibliography of Taoist studies. In Michael Saso
and David W. Chappell (eds.), Buddhist and Taoist Studies 1, ... University of
Hawaii ... 1977, pp. 123-48.

Backofen, Rudolf. Lao-tse, Tao-te-king: Text-gestaltung und Einfhrung,
Neuchatel, 1949.

Bahm, Archie. Tao Teh King by Lao Tzu, interpreted as nature and intelligence,
New York, 1958.

Balzs, Etienne. "Entre rvolte nihiliste et vasion mystique: les courants
intellectuels en Chine au IIIe sicle de notre re," Asiatische Studien/Etudes
asiatiques, 1/2 (1948), pp. 27-55.

Balzs, Etienne. "La crise sociale et la philosophie politique la fin des Han,"
T'oung Pao, 39 (1949), pp. 83-131.

Balzs, Etienne. "Nihilistic revolt or mystical escapism: currents of thought in
China during the third century A.D." In Chinese Civilization and Bureaucracy:
Variations on a Theme, A.F. Wright (ed.), New Haven and London, 1964, pp.
226-54.

Balzs, Etienne. "Political philosophy and social crisis at the end of the Han
Dynasty". In Chinese Civilization and Bureaucracy: Variations on a Theme, A.F.
Wright (ed.), New Haven and London, 1964, pp. 187-25.

Balfour, Frederic Henry. The Divine Classic of Nan-Hua, Being the Works of
Chuang Tsze, Taoist Philosopher, Shanghai and Hong Kong, 1881.

Balfour, Frederic Henry. Taoist Texts, Ethical, Political and Speculative,
Shanghai, n.d. [1884?].

Beck, B. J. Mansvelt. "The date of the Taiping Jing," T'oung Pao, 66 (1980), pp.
149-82.

Belpaire, Bruno. "Le Taoisme et Li T'ai-po," Melanges chinois et bouddhiques,
Institut Belge des Hautes Etudes Chinoises, Bruxelles, 1 (1931-32), pp. 1-14.

Bender, Frederic L. "Taoism and Western anarchism," Journal of Chinese
Philosophy, 10 (1983), pp. 5-26.

Benton, Richard P. "Tennyson and Lao Tzu," Philosophy East and West, 13, 3
(1962), pp. 233-40.

Berling, Judith A. "Paths of convergence: interactions of inner alchemy, Taoism
and Neo-Confucianism," Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 6 (1979), pp. 123ff.

Billeter, Jean Francois. "Essai d'interprtation du chapitre 15 du Laozi,"
Asiatische Studien/Etudes asiatiques, 39, 1-2 (1985), pp. 7-44.

Biroen, H. "Taoismus: Praktische Systeme der Wandlung und Sublimation,"
Yoga Zeitschrift fr Yoga-Synthese und Vedanta, 7, 6 (1960), pp. 27-31.

Blakney, R.B. Lao Tzu, The Way of Life or Tao Te Ching: A New Translation,
New York, 1955; London, 1955.

Blofeld, John. Taoism: The Quest for Immortality, London, Boston, Sydney,
1979.

Blok, J.A. Tau Teh Tsjing, Deventer-Kluwer, 1948.

Blok, J.A. "Uit de werken 'Tradizione del Tao' e il suo senso nella filosofia
dell'estremo-oriente," Rivista critica di storia della filosofia, 19 (1964), pp. 327.

Bodde, D. "Chinese 'laws of nature': a reconsideration," Harvard Journal of
Asiatic Studies, 39 (1979), pp. 139-55.

Bodde, Derk. "Further remarks on the identification of Lao Tzu: a last reply to
Professor Dubs," Journal of the American Oriental Society, 64 (1944), pp. 24-7.

Bodde, Derk. "Myths of ancient China." Mythologies of the Ancient World S. N.
Kramer (ed.), Garden City, N. Y. 1961, pp. 389-94.

Bodde, Derk. "The new identification of Lao Tzu proposed by Professor Dubs",
Journal of the American Oriental Society, 62 (March 1942), pp. 8-13.

Bodde, Derk. "Evidence for 'laws of nature' in Chinese thought," Harvard
Journal of Asiatic Studies, 20 (1957), pp. 709-27.

Bokenkamp, Stephen R. "Sources of the Ling-pao Scriptures". Tantric and
Taoist Studies in Honour of R.A. Stein, vol. 2, Michel Strickmann (ed.),
Melanges chinois et bouddhiques, 21, 1983, pp. 434-86.

Bokenkamp, Stephen R. "Taoist Literature: Part 1 - Through the T'ang
Dynasty," The Indiana Companion to Traditional Chinese Literature, William H.
Nienhauser, Jr. (ed.), Bloomington, 1986, pp. 138-52.

Bokenkamp, Stephen R. "The Peach Flower Font and the Grotto Passage,"
Journal of the American Oriental Society, 106, 1 (January-March 1986), pp. 6577.

Boltz, Judith Magee. "Taoist Literature: Part 2 - Five Dynasties to the Ming,"
The Indiana Companion to Traditional Chinese Literature, William H.
Nienhauser, Jr. (ed.), Bloomington, 1986, pp. 152-74.

Boltz, William G. "Textual criticism and the Ma-wang-tui Lao tzu," Harvard
Journal of Asiatic Studies, 44, 1 (June 1984), pp. 185-224.

Boltz, William G. "The Lao Tzu text that Wang Pi and Ho-shang Kung never
saw," Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies (University of
London), 48, 3 (1985), pp. 493-501.

Boltz, William G. "The religious and philosophical significance of the 'Hsiang erh'
Lao tzu in the light of the Ma-wang-tui silk manuscripts," Bulletin of the School
of Oriental and African Studies (University of London), 45, 1 (1982), pp. 95117.

Boltz, William G. "The structure and interpretation of Chuang tzu: two notes on
Hsiao yao yu," Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies (University
of London), 43 (1980), pp. 532-43.

Boodberg, Peter A. "Philological notes on Chapter One of the Lao Tzu," Harvard
Journal of Asiatic Studies, 20, 3/4 (1957), pp. 598-618.

Borel, H. Wu-wei. Lao-tse: ein Wegweiser, Munchen, 1948.

Bradie, Michael. "Recent developments in the physics of time and general
cosmology," Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 12 (1985), 371-395.

Brahm, A. Lao Tzu, Tao Teh King, 1959.

Bremond, Ren. La sagesse chinoise selon le Tao: penses choisies et traduites,
Paris, 1955.

Buber, Martin. Reden und Gleichnisse des Tschuang-tse, Leipzig, 1910; Zurich,
1951.

Bucke, Richard Maurice. "Vom komischen Bewusstsein: Li-R=Laotse," Yoga
Zeitschrift fur Yoga-Synthese und Vedanta, 5 (1958), pp. 284-88.

Bynner, Witter. The Way of Life According to Lao-tzu: An American Version,
New York, 1944.

Callahan, W.A. "Discourse and perspective in Daoism: a linguistic interpretation
of Ziran," Philosophy East and West, 39, 2 (April 1989), pp. 171-89.

Cammann, Schuyler. "Some early Chinese symbols of duality," History of
Religions, 24, 3 (February 1985), pp. 213-54.

Capellati, A.J. "Lao Tse y el taoismo primitive," Universidad de Santa Fe, 61
(1964), pp. 25-82.

Carus, Paul, with Suzuki, T. T'ai Shang Kan Ying P'ien, Chicago, 1906.

Carus, Paul. Lao-tse, Tao-teh-king, Chicago, 1898.

Ch'en Kuo-fu and Davis, Tenney L. "Inner chapters of Pao Pu Tzu," Proceedings
of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences, 74, 10 (December 1941).

Ch'en, Kenneth K. S. "Buddhist-Taoist mixtures in the Pa-shih-i-hua-tu,"
Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies, 9 (1945-47), pp. 1-12.

Ch'en, Kenneth. "Neo-Taoism and the Praja School during the Wei and Chin
dynasties," Chinese Culture, 1, 2 (1957), pp. 33-46.

Ch'ien, Edward T. "The concept of language and the use of paradox in
Buddhism and Taoism," Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 11, 4 (December 1984),
pp. 375-400.

Ch'u, Ta-Kao. Tao T Ching: A New Translation, London, 1937.

Chalmers, John. The Speculations on Metaphysics, Polity, and Morality of "The
Old Philosopher", Lau-tsze, Tubner, London, 1868.

Chan, Wing-tsit. "Chu Hsi's appraisal of Lao Tzu," Philosophy East and West,
25,29 (April 1975), pp. 131-44.

Chan, Wing-tsit. "Taoism; philosophical Taoism; religious Taoism,"
Encyclopaedia Britannica, Chicago, London, Toronto, 1960, vol. 21, pp. 796-97.

Chan, Wing-tsit. The Way of Lao Tzu (Tao te ching), translated with
introductory essay, comments and notes, Bobbs-Merrill, New York, 1963.

Chang, Amos Ih Tiao. Existence of Intangible Content in Architectonic Form
Based upon the Practicality of Lao Tzu's Philosophy, Princeton, 1956.

Chang, Chung-yan. Creativity and Taoism: A Study of Chinese Philosophy, Art
and Poetry, New York, 1963.

Chang, Chung-yan. "Creativity as process in Taoism," Eranos Jahrbuch, 25
(1956), pp. 391-415.

Chang, Chung-yan. "Introduction to Taoist yoga," Review of Religion (Columbia
University), 20 (1956), pp. 131-48.

Chang, Chung-yan. "Purification and Taoism," Proceedings of the XIth
International Congress of the International Association for the History of
Religions, vol. 2, Guilt or pollution.and rites of purification, Leiden, 1968, pp.
139-40.

Chang, Chung-yan. Some Basic Philosophical Concepts in Confucianism and
Taoism,(Occasional Bulletin: Missionary Research Library) New York, 1955.

Chang, Chung-yan. "Tao and the sympathy of all things," Eranos Jahrbuch, 24
(1955), pp. 407-432.

Chang, Chung-yan. "Tao as inner experience," Zeitschrift fr Religion und
Geistesgeschichte (Kln), 10 (1958), pp. 13-15.

Chang, Chung-yan. "Tao: a new way of thinking," Journal of Chinese
Philosophy, 1, 1 (March 1974), pp. 13(2?)7-52.

Chang, Chung-yan. Tao: A New Way of Thinking: a translation of the Tao Te
Ching with introduction and commentaries, Harper & Row, New York, 1975.

Chang, Chung-yan. "The concept of Tao in Chinese culture," Review of Religion,
17 (1952/53), pp. 115-32.

Chang, Chung-yan. "The meaning of Tao," Atti del XII Congresso internazionale
di filosofia (Venezia, 1958), vol. 10 (filosofia orientale, pensiero occidentale),
Firenze, 1960, pp. 33-40.

Chang, Chung-yan. "The Philosophy of Taoism according to Chuang Tzu,"
Philosophy East and West, 27, 4 (October 1977), pp. 409-22.

Chang, Constant C. C. "Lao-tze's theory of Yiu and Wu: being and non-being in
Taoism," Chinese Culture, 20, 1 (March 1979), pp. 9-14.

Chang, Constant C. C. "The Wisdom of Taoism," Bulletin of National Taiwan
Normal University, 15 (1970), pp. 239-86.

Charles, Waldemar. Das Kleinod des Laotse: eine mystische Erzhlung,
Rothenburg, 1958.

Chen, Chung-hawn. "What does Lao-tzu mean by the term "Tao"?", Tsing Hwa
Hseh Pao, 4, 2 (1964), pp. 150-61.

Chen, Ellen Marie. Tao, Nature, Man: A Study of the Key Ideas in the Tao Te
Ching, Fordham University, PhD dissertation, 1966.

Chen, Ellen Marie. "Is there a doctrine of physical immortality in the Tao Te
Ching?" History of Religions, 12 (1973), pp. 231-239.

Chen, Ellen Marie. "Nothingness and the mother principle in Early Chinese
Taoism," International Philosophical Quarterly, 9 (September 1969), pp. 391405.

Chen, Ellen Marie. "Tao as the Great Mother and the influence of motherly love
in the shaping of Chinese philosophy," History of Religions, 14, 1 (August
1974), pp. 51-64.

Chen, Ellen Marie. "The meaning of 'te' in the Tao Te Ching: an examination of
the concept of nature in Chinese Taoism," Philosophy East and West, 23
(1973), pp. 457-70(69?).

Chen, Ellen Marie. "The origin and development of Being (yu) from Non-being
(wu) in the Tao Te Ching," International Philosophical Quarterly, 13 (1973), pp.
403-17.

Chen, Ku-ying. Lao Tzu: text, notes, and comments, (translated and adapted
by Rhett Y. W. Young and Roger T. Ames) Chinese Material Center, San
Francisco, 1977.

Cheng, Chung-ying. "Chinese philosophy: a characterization," Inquiry, 14 (April
1971), pp. 95-119.

Cheng, Chung-ying. "Metaphysics of tao and dialectics of fa: an evaluation of
HTSC in relations to Lao Tzu and Han Fei and an analytical study of
interrelationships of tao, fa, hsing, ming and li.," Journal of Chinese Philosophy,
10 (1983), pp. 251-84.

Cheng, Chung-ying. "Some responses to Creel," Journal of Chinese Philosophy,
4 (1977), pp. 279-86.

Cheng, Chung-ying. "Toward construction of a dialectics of harmonization:
harmony and conflict in Chinese philosophy," Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 4
(1977), pp. 209-45.

Cheng, Lin. "The Works of Lao Tzyy: Truth and Nature, popularly known as
Daw Der Jin by Lao Dan; appended with Chinese texts and the oldest
commentaries, edited and translated with an introduction," World Book
Company, Shanghai, 1949; Taipei, 1953.

Chmielewski, Janusz. "Z problematyki wezesnego taoizmu," Rocznik
Orientalistyozny (Warszawa), 25, 1 (1961), pp. 15-30.

Chou, Hsing-kuang. "Taoismus und Yoga," Vivos voco: Die weisse Fahne ruft
die Lebenden, 35 (1962), pp. 156-58.

Chuan, Tseng-ku. "Yan Chi and his circle," T'ien Hsia Monthly, 6 (1939), pp.
469-483.

Chung, Tsung-tung. "The origin of the early Taoist thought," 29th International
Congress of Orientalists, Paris, 1973, Chine ancienne; section organise par
Michel Soymi, Paris, L'asiathque, 1977, pp. 37-44.

Clark, John P. "On Taoism and politics," Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 10
(1983), pp. 65-88.

Cogell, Elizabeth Cummins. "Taoist configurations: the Dispossessed," Joe De
Bolt (ed.), Ursula K. LeGuin, National University Publications, Kennikat Press,
Port Washington, N. Y. & London, 1979, pp. 153-79.

Cold, Eberhard. "Knigtum und Adel nach dem Lao Tses Tao Te King, mit den
Aussprchen des Herakleitos Epheisos," Atti dell'VIII Congresso internazionale di
Storia delle Religioni, 1955, pp. 307-09; Kronshagen bei Kiel,
1957(Sandkoppel).

Cold, Eberhard. Knigtum und Adel nach dem Lao Tses Tao Te King, mit den
Aussprchen des Herakleitos Epheisos, Kronshagen bei Kiel, Sandkoppel, 1957.

Colegrave, Sukie. The Spirit of the Valley: Androgyny and Chinese Thought,
London, Virago, 1979.

Coleman, Earle J. "The beautiful, the ugly and the Tao," Journal of Chinese
Philosophy, 18, 2 (June 1991), pp. 213-26.

Crandell, Michael Mark. "On walking without touching the ground: "play" in the
Inner Chapters of the Chuang-tzu,", Experimental Essays on Chuang-tzu, Victor
H. Mair (ed.), University of Hawaii Press, 1983, pp. 101-24.

Cranmer-Byng, John Launcelot. The Sayings of Lao Tzu, John Murray, London,
1905.

Creel, H. G. "Comments on harmony and conflict," Journal of Chinese
Philosophy, 4 (1977), pp. 271-77.

Creel, H. G. "On the opening words of the Lao Tzu.," Journal of Chinese
Philosophy, 10 (December 1983), pp. 299-330.

Creel, H. G. "On the origin of wu-wei," K'ao-ku jen-lei hseh-k'an, 25-26 (1965),
pp. 105-38.

Creel, H. G. "On two aspects in early Taoism," Zinbun-kagaku-kenkysyo Silver
Jubilee Volume (Kyoto University), 1954, pp. 43-53.

Creel, H. G. "The great clod: a Taoist conception of the universe," Wen-lin:
Studies in Chinese Humanities, Chow Tse-tsung (ed.) Madison, University of
Wisconsin Press, 1968, pp. 257-68.

Creel, H. G. "What is Taoism?," Journal of the American Oriental Society, 76, 3
(1956), pp. 139-152.

Creel, Herrlee G. What is Taoism? And Other Studies in Chinese Cultural
History, Chicago & London, University of Chicago Press, 1970.

Cua, Antonio S. "Forgetting morality: reflections on a theme in Chuang Tzu,"
Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 4 (1977), pp. 305-28.

Cua, Antonio S. "Opposites as complements: reflections on the significance of
Tao," Philosophy East and West, 31, 2 (April 1981), pp. 123-40.

Cullen, C. "A Chinese Eratosthenes of the flat earth: a study of a fragment of
cosmology in Huai Nan tzu," Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African
Studies (University of London), 39 (1976), pp. 106-127.

Dahm, Annemarie. "Welterkenntnis und Lebensdeutung bei Lao Dse," Yoga, 6
(1961), pp. 17-25; 7 (1961), pp. 1-14; 8 (1961), pp. 8-13.

Dallago, Carl. Laotse: Der Anschluss an des Gesetz, oder: der grosse
Anschluss, Heidelberg, 1953.

Danto, Arthur C. "Language and the Tao: some reflections on ineffability,"
Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 1 (1973), pp. 45-55.

Dantzer, V. Lao-Tse, Tao-te King, Copenhagen, 1952

Davis, A.R. T'ao Yan-ming (AD 365-427): His Works and Their Meaning, 2 vols,
Cambridge University Press, Cambridge, 19??.

Davis, Tenney L. "The dualistic cosmogony of Huai-nan-tzu and its relation to
the background of Chinese and European alchemy," Isis, 25 (1936), pp. 32740.

Davis, Tenney L. and Chen Kuo-fu. "The inner chapters of Pao-pu-tzu,"
Proceedings of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences, 74 (1941) pp. 297325.

Debon, Gunther. Das Heilige Buch vom Weg und der Tugend. Stuttgart, 1961;
Reclam. Verlag, 1967.

Decaux, Jacques. "The Huangdijing," Chinese Culture, 26 (4) December 1985,
pp. 47-58.

Diltie, Henri. "Le Tao T King et son interprtation," Rencontre Orient-Occident,
janv.-dc. 1963-64, pp. 9-12; janv.-juin 1965, pp. 11-15; juillet-sept. 1965, pp.
12-14.

Demiville, Paul. "Explication du premier chapitre de Tchouang-tseu," Annuaire
du Collge de France, 46 (1946), pp. 143-44; 47 (1947), pp. 156-57.

Demiville, Paul. "Enigmes taostes," Zinbun-kagaku-kenkysyo - Silver Jubilee
Volume, 1954, pp. 54-60.

Demiville, Paul. "Explication du deuxime chapitre de Tchouang-tseu," Annuaire
du Collge de France, 48 (1948), pp. 160-62.

Demiville, Paul. "Le commentaire du "Tchouang-tseu" par Kouo Siang," Actes
du XXIe Congrs des Orientalistes, 1949, pp. 271-72.

Demiville, Paul. "Le miroir spirituel," Sinologica, 1 (1948), pp. 112-37.

Demiville, Paul. "Tchouang-tseu et ses interprtations dans l'exgse chinoise,"
Annuaire du Collge de France, 46 (1946), pp. 140-43.

Desai, Santosh. "Taoism: its essential principles and reflection in poetry and
painting," Chinese Culture, 7, 4 (1966), pp. 54-64.

Despeux, Catherine. "Gymnastics: the ancient tradition," Taoist Meditation and
Longevity Techniques, Livia Kohn (ed.), University of Michigan, Center for
Chinese Studies Publications, Ann Arbor, 1989, pp. 223-60.

Dessefy, M. "Voies idologiques de la science ancienne et medivale: (Lao-ts et
Aristote)," Actes du VIIe Congrs international d'histoire des sciences, 1953.

DeWoskin, K.J. Doctors, Diviners, and Magicians of Ancient China: Biographies
of Fang-shih, Columbia University Press, New York, 1983.

Diez, E. "Dauistische Unsterbliche," Sinica, 16 (1941), p. 48.

Doeringer, Franklin M. The Gate in the Circle: A Paradigmatic Symbol in Early
Chinese Cosmology ???

Dubbs, Homer H. "The date and circumstances of the philosopher, Lao-dz,"
Journal of the American Oriental Society, 61 (1941), pp. 215-221.

Dubbs, Homer H. "The identification of the Lao-tse: a reply to Professor
Bodde," Journal of the American Oriental Society, 62 (1942), pp. 300-04.

Dubs, Homer H. "Taoism," China, Harley Farnsworth MacNair (ed.), University
of California Press, Berkeley and Los Angeles, 1946, pp. 226-89.

Duyvendak, J.J.L. "A Chinese 'Divina Commedia'", T'oung Pao, 41 (1952), pp.
255-316.

Duyvendak, J.J.L. "La philosophie du non-agir," Roma, 1952, Conferenze dei
Istituti Italiani per il Medio ed Estremo Oriente, pp. 25-47.

Duyvendak, J.J.L. "Le taosme sous les T'ang," Actes du XXIe Congrs des
Orientalistes, 1948, p. 272.

Duyvendak, J.J.L. Tao Te King: The Book of the Way and its Virtue, (Wisdom of
the East) John Murray, London, 1954.

Duyvendak, J.J.L. Tao t king, le livre de la voie et de la vertu: texte chinois
tabli et traduit avec des notes critiques et une introduction, Paris, 1953.

Duyvendak, J.J.L. Tau-te-tsjing, Het Boek van Weg en Deugd, Arnhem,
1942,1950.

Duyvendak, J.J.L. "The philosophy of wu-wei," Asiatische Studien/Etudes
asiatiques, 3/4 (1?) (1947), pp.81-102.

Eberhard, Wolfram. Guilt and Sin in Traditional China, University of California
Press, Berkeley & Los Angeles, 1967.

Eckardt, Andr. Das Buch von der grossen Weisheit, Frankfurt-am-Main, 1950,
1956.

Eckardt, Andr. "Der Gottesbegriffe bei Laotse," Philosophische Jahrbuch der
Grres-Gesellschaft, 58 (2) 1948, pp. 89-99; 58 (3) 1948, pp. 211-18.

Eckardt, Andr. "Die Ethischen Grundbegriffe bei Laotse" Philosophische
Jahrbuch der Grres-Gesellschaft, 59 (2) 1949, pp. 200-07.

Eckardt, Andr. "El concepto de "Tao" en Laotse," Filosofia, 2 (1951), pp. 13142.

Eckardt, Andr. Lao-tse: Unvergngliche Weisheit, Munchen, 1957.

Eckardt, Andr. Laots's Gedankenwelt, Nach dem Tao-te-king, Kommentar,
Frankfurt-am-Main, 1957.

Eckardt, Andr. "Laotse und die Philosophie des Ostens," Universitas, 12 (1957),
pp. 355-62.

Egerod, Sren. "Meng Tsi's and Chuang Tsi's parting words," Acta Orientalia, 25, 1-2 (1960), pp. 112-20.

Egerod, Sren. Sjaelen og Sommerfuglen, Kopenhagen, 1955.

Eichhorn, Werner. Beitrag zur rechtlichen Stellung des Buddhismus und
Taoismus im Sung-Staat: bersetzung der Sektion "Taoismus und Buddhismus"
aus dem Ch'ing-yan t'iao-fa-shih-lei, Kap. 50 und 51, mit original Text in
Faksimile, Brill, Leiden, 1968 (monograph of T'oung Pao no. 7).

Eichhorn, Werner. "Description of the rebellion of Sun En and earlier Taoist
rebellions," Mitteilungen des Instituts fur Orientforschung, 2, 2 (1954), pp.
325-52.

Eichhorn, Werner. "Die Dauistische Spekulation im zweiten Kapitel des
Dschuang Dsi," Sinica, 17 (1942), pp. 140-62.

Elorduy, Carmelo. "Chuang Tzu: Literato, filsofo y mystico taoista," East Asian
Pastoral Institute, Manila, 1967.

Elorduy, Carmelo. "Lao-tse: La gnosis taoista del Tao te ching: Analisis y
traduccin," Facultad de Teologia S. J., Oa (Burgos), 1961.

Engler, Friedrich. "Laotse, sein Leben und seine Persnlichkeit, Das edle Leben,"
Zeitschrift fur praktische Philosophie, 12, 11 (1963), pp. 14-17.

Erkes, Eduard. "Der Bedeutungswandel einier philosophischer Begriffe im
Taoismus," Deutsche Zeitschrift fur Philosophie, 1 (1935), pp. 327-31.

Erkes, Eduard. "Die taoistische Meditation und ihre Bedeutun fr das chinesische
Geistesleben," Psyche, 2, 3 (1948-49), pp. 371-79.

Erkes, Eduard. "Ein Murchenmotiv bei Laotse," Sinologica, 3 (1953), pp. 10005.

Erkes, Eduard. "Ho-shang-kung's commentary on Lao Tse: translated and
annotated," Artibus Asiae, 8, 2-4 (1945), pp. 121-96; 9, 1-3 (1946), pp. 197220; 12, 3(1949), pp. 221-51; "Ho-shang-kung's Commentary on Lao Tse,"
Artibus Asiae, Ascona, 1950.

Erkes, Eduard. "Spuren einer kosmogonischen Mythe bei Laotse," Artibus Asiae,
8(1940), pp. 16-38.

Erkes, Eduard. "Ssu ehr pu wang," Asia Major, 3 (2) 1953, pp. 156-61; reply to
Dubs, 4 (1954), pp. 142-54.

Ernst, E. "Confucius, Laotse en Mo-ti als wegbereiders voor Christus," Kult,
14,2 (1947), pp. 329-49.

Esser, Franz. Lau Dze, Dau d djing des alten Meisters Kanon vom Weltgesetz
und seinem Wirken, (Verlag der Pekinger Pappelinsei) Neubertragung von
Esser, F. Peking, 1941.

Etiemble, Ren. "En relisant Lao-Tseu," La Nouvelle Revue Franaise, 171 (1.
mars 1967), pp. 457-76.

Etiemble, Ren. Le mythe taoste au XVIIIe sicle. In Connaissons-nous la Chine?
(Collection Ides), Gallimard, Paris, 1964, pp. 84-96.

Etiemble, Ren. "The Taoist myth in the 18th century," Studies on Voltaire and
the XVIIth Century, 25 (1963),pp. 589-602.

Evola, Julius. Lao Tze, Il libro del principio e della sua azione (Tao-te-ching),
Nuova presentazione, Roma, 1972.

Faber, Ernst. "Ein noch unbekannter Philosoph der Chinesen Zeitgenosse des
Aristoteles," Allgemeine Missionszeitschrift, 8 (1881), pp. 3-18.

Fang, Thom H. "The World and the Individual in Chinese Metaphysics,"
Philosophy East and West, 14 (1964), pp. 101-30; The Chinese Mind:
Essentials of Chinese Philosophy and Culture, Charles A. Moore (ed.), pp. 23863.

Faure, B. "La politique dans le taosme ancien," Bulletin de l'Association franaise
des amis de l'Orient, 17 (1934), pp. 30-55.

Feifel, Eugen. "Pao Pu Tzu Nei-pien, translated and annotated," Monumenta
Serica, 6 (1941), pp. 113-121; 9 (1944), pp. 1-33; 11 (1946), pp. 1-32;.

Feng, Gia-fu and English, Jane. Chuang Tsu, Inner Chapters, Vintage Books,
New York, 1974.

Feng, Gia-fu and English, Jane. Lao Tsu, Tao Te Ching, Vintage Books, New
York, 1972.

Feng, Wen Rei Ren. Laotse, Leben und Werk, 1946.

Filliozat, Jean. "Taoisme et Yoga," Dn Vit Nam,, 3 (1947-49), pp. 113-20.

Finazzo, Giancarlo. The Notion of Tao in Lao Tzu and Chuang Tzu, Taipei, 1968.

Fleming, Jesse. "A response to Kuang-ming Wu's 'non-world-making'", Journal
of Chinese Philosophy, 18, 1 (March 1991), pp. 51-2.

Folkert, W. Taoteking, Arkana-Verlag, Ulm/Donau, 1963.

Ford, Lewis. "Response to "Process and anarchy", Philosophy East and West,
28,4 (October 1978), pp. 521-524.

Forke, Alfred. "Anarchie der Taoisten," Handbuch der Philosophie, Munchen,
Abt.5.C., pp. 193-97.

Forke, Alfred. Geschichte der mittelalterlichen chinesischen Philosophie. De
Gruyter, Hamburg, 1927.

Forke, Alfred. The World-Conception of the Chinese: Their Astronomical,
Cosmological and Physico-Philosophical Speculations, Probstain, London, 1925.

Forke, Alfred. "Yang Chu the Epicurean in his relation to Lieh-tzu the
pantheist," Journal of the Peking Oriental Society, 1893.

Forke, Alfred. Yang Chu's Garden of Pleasure, 1912.

Fraccari, Gerardo. "Eraclito e Laotse: Naturalismo Greco e Naturalismo Cinese,"
Atti del XII Congresso Internazionale di Filosofia, Bd. 10, Firenze, 1960, pp. 5561.

Franz, M. L. von. Creation Myths, Zurich, 1975.

Freund, Philip. Myths of Creation, W. H. Allen, London, 1964.

Fu, Chin-chia. History of Chinese Taoism, Shanghai, 1937.

Fu, Charles Wei-hsun. "Creative hermeneutics: Taoist metaphysics and
Heidegger," Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 3 (1976), pp. 115-143.

Fu, Charles Wei-hsun. "Lao-tzu's conception of Tao," Inquiry, 16 (Winter 1973),
pp. 367-91.

Fukui, Kojun. Fundamental Studies in the Taoist Religion Tokyo, 1952.

Fukunaga, Mitsuji. "'No-mind' in Chuang-tzu and in Ch'an Buddhism," Zinbun
(Zinbun-kagaku-kenkysyo), 12 (1969), pp. 9-45.

Fung, Yu-lan. Chuang Tzu, a New Selected Translation with an Exposition of the
Philosophy of Kuo Hsiang, Commercial Press, Shanghai, 1933; Paragon, New
York, 1964.

Fung, Yu-lan. "Confucianism and Taoism," History of Philosophy, Eastern and
Western, Sarvepalli Radhakrishnan (ed.) vol. 2, 1952, pp. 562-72.

Fung, Yu-lan. "Lao-tzu and Chuang-tzu," The spirit of Chinese Philosophy,
trans. E.R. Hughes, London, 1947, pp. 59-80.

Fung, Yu-lan. "The origins of the Logician, Legalist, Metaphysician, and Taoist
Schools," Tsing Hua Journal, 11 (1936), pp. 279-282.

Fung, Yu-lan and Porter, Lucius Chapin. "Chuang Tzu Chapter 33: T'ien hsia
p'ien," Aids to the Study of Chinese Philosophy, Sarvepalli Radhakrishnan (ed.),
Yenching University, 1934, pp. 43-8.

Gabelentz, Georg von der. "Robber Tschik, a satirical chapter from Tschuangtsi," China Review, 18, 6 (1890), pp. 365-73.

Gard, Richard. The Political Philosophy of Lao-tzu as expressed in the Tao-teching, University of Hawaii, MA thesis, June 1940.

Garner, Richart T. "The deconstruction of the mirror and other heresies: Ch'an
and Taoism as abnormal discourse," Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 12 (1985),
pp. 155-67.br>

Giles, Herbert A. Chuang Tzu, Mystic, Moralist and Social Reformer, London,
1889; Shanghai & London, 1962; Chuang Tzu, Taoist Philosopher and Chinese
Mystic, London, 1961.

Giles, Herbert A. Musings of a Chinese Mystic, Lionel Giles, ed., London, 1906.

Giles, Lionel. "Tao-te-ching: its practical philosophy," Aryan Path, 11 (1940),
pp. 339-42.

Giles, Lionel. "Taoism," Eleven Religions, London, 1947, pp. 271-77.

Giles, Lionel. Taoist Teachings from the Book of Lieh Tzu, John Murray, London,
1912.

Girardot, N.J. "'Returning to the beginning' and the arts of Mr Hun-tun in the
Chuang Tzu," Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 5 (1978), pp. 21-69.

Girardot, N.J. "Chaotic "order" (hun-tun) and benevolent "disorder" (luan) in
the Chuang Tzu," Philosophy East and West, 28, 3 (July 1978), pp. 299-321.

Girardot, N.J. "Let's get physical: the way of liturgical Taoism<" History of
Religions, 23, 2 (November 1983), pp. 169-80.

Girardot, N.J. Myth and Meaning in Early Taoism: The Theme of Chaos (huntun), University of California Press, Berkeley, 1983.

Girardot, N.J. "Myth and meaning in the Tao Te Ching: Chapters 25 and 42,"
History of Religions, 16 (1976), pp. 294-328.

Girardot, N.J. "Response to Neville: 'In the night kitchen'", Philosophy East and
West, 36, 3 (July 1986), pp. 263-73.

Girardot, N.J. "The problem of creation mythology in the study of Chinese
religion," History of Religions, 15, 4 (May 1976), pp. 289-318.

Goodman, Russell B. "Skepticism and realism in the Chuang Tzu," Philosophy
East and West, 35, 3 (July 1985), pp. 231-37.

Goodman, Russell. "Style, dialectic, and the aim of philosophy in Wittgenstein
and the Taoists," Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 3 (1976), pp. 145-57.

Graf, Olaf. Tao und Jen: Sein und Sollen im sung-chinesischen Monismus,
Wiesbaden, 1970.

Graham, A.C. The Book of Lieh-tzu, London, 1960.

Graham, A.C. "The date and composition of Lieh-tzyy," Asia Major (new series),
8, 2 (1960-61) pp. 139-98.

Graham, A.C. "Being in Western philosophy compared with shih/fei and yu/wu
in Chinese philosophy," Asia Major, 7 (1959), pp. 79-112.

Graham, A.C. "Chuang-tzu's Essay on Seeing Things as Equal," History of
Religions, 9, 2/3 (November 1969/February 1970), pp. 137-59.

Graham, A.C. Chuang-tzu: Textual Notes to a Partial Translation, School of
Oriental and African Studies, University of London, London, 1982.

Graham, A.C. Chuang-tzu: The Seven Inner Chapters and Other Writings from
the Book Chuang-tzu, George Allen and Unwin, london, 1981.

Graham, A.C. "Death and the Tao," Montemora, 4 (1978), pp. 216-21.

Graham, A.C. "How much of Chuang Tzu did Chuang Tzu write?," Journal of the
American Academy of Religion, 47, 3, Thematic Issue (September 1980), pp.
459-501.

Graham, A.C. "Song of the Madman of Ch'u," Montemora, 3 (Spring 1977), p.
5.

Graham, A.C. "Taoist spontaneity and the dichotomy of "is" and "ought","
Experimental essays on Chuang-tzu, Victor H. Mair (ed.), University of Hawaii
Press, 1983, pp. 3-23.

Graham, A.C. "The dialogue between Yang Ju and Chyn-tzyy," Bulletin of the
School of Oriental and African Studies, 22 (1959), pp. 291-99.

Graham, A.C. "The Nung-chia "School of Tillers" and the origins of peasant
utopianism in China," Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies, 62
(1979), pp. 66-100.

Graham, A.C. "The origins of the legend of Lao Tan," Studies in Chinese
Philosophy and Philosophical Literature, Institute of East Asian Philosophies,
Singapore, 1986, pp. 111-24.

Graham, A.C. "The questions to the Shaman," Montemora, 1 (Fall 1975), p. 29.

Granet, Marcel. "Remarques sur le taosme ancien, Asia Major, 2 (1925), pp.
146-51.

Grava, Arnold. "Tao: an age-old concept in its modern perspective," Philosophy
East and West, 13, 3 (1963), pp. 235-50.

Grenier, J. L'esprit du Tao, (Collection Homo Sapiens) Flammarion, Paris, 1957.

Gribbin, John. "Did Chinese cosmology anticipate relativity?", Nature, 256
(1975), pp. 619-20.

Griffith, Gwilym Oswald. Interpreters of Reality: A Comment on Heraclitus,
Laotse and the Christian Faith, Lutterworth Press, London, 1946.

Grynpas, Benedykt. Le vrai classique du vide parfait par Lie-tseu,
(Connaissance de l'Orient) Gallimard, Paris, 1961 .

Guerne, Armel. Tao-te-king, Club franais du livre, Paris, 1963.

Gulik, R.H. van. Hsi K'ang and His Poetical Essay on the Lute, Sophia
University, Tokyo, 1941.

Hahn, L.C.G. "De denkewereld van Lao Tzu," Dialog, 1 (1960-61), pp. 183-207.

Hahn, Robert. "Being and non-being in Rig-Veda X, Lao Tzu and Chuang Tzu,
and the 'later' Plato," Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 8, 2 (June 1981), pp. 11942.

Hall, David L. "Praxis, karma, and creativity," Philosophy East and West, 30, 1
(January 1980), pp. 57-64.

Hall, David L. "Process and anarchy: a Taoist vision of creativity," Philosophy
East and West, 28, 3 (July 1978), pp. 271-85.

Hall, David L. "The metaphysics of anarchism," Journal of Chinese Philosophy,
10 (1983), pp. 49-63.

Hall, David. "Nietzsche and Chuang Tzu: resources for the transcendence of
culture," Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 11, 2 (June 1984), pp. 139-52.

Hall, William James. "Taoism," Living Schools of Religion, V. Ferm (ed.), Ames,
Iowa, pp. 83-93; in Religion in the Twentieth Century, Philosophical Library,
New York,1948.br>
Han, Tai-dong. "A study of "Daw Der Jing", structural analysis of Lao Tze's
thought form," Tongbang Hakji (Tung-fang Hseh-chih), Seoul, 6 (1963), pp.
47-75.


Hansen, Chad. A Daoist Theory of Chinese Thought, Oxford, 1992.

Hansen, Chad. "A Tao of Tao in Chuang-tzu," Experimental Essays on Chuangtzu, Victor H. Mair (ed.), University of Hawaii Press, 1983, pp. 24-55.

Hansen, Chad. "Linguistic skepticism in the Lao Tzu," Philosophy East and
West, 31, 3 (July 1981), pp. 321-36.

Hansen, Lars Jul. "An analysis of "Autumn Floods" in Chuang Tzu," Invitation to
Chinese Philosophy, Arne Naess and Alastair Hannay (eds.),
Universietsforlaget, Oslo-Bergen-Troms, 1972, pp.113-40.

Harlez, Charles de. Textes taostes, Annales du Muse Guimet, vol. 20 Leroux,
Paris, 1891.

Hatvany, Bertalan. "Tao-te-king," Munchen, 1957 [in Hungarian].

Heiler, F. "Weltabkehr und Weltrckkehr: ausserchristlicher Mysticke. 1 Teil:
Laotse und Bhagavadgita," Eine heilige Kirche, Munchen, vol. 2, 1941, pp. 181213.

Heim, Michael. "A philosophy of comparison: Heidegger and Lao Tzu. Appendix:
a philosophical correspondence on Heidegger and Taoism," Journal of Chinese
Philosophy, 11, 4 (December 1984), pp. 307-23.

Heinisch, Erich. "Der Zensor, Tao und Amtsauftrag," Zeitschrift der Deutschen
Morganlndischen Gesellschaft (Leibzig & Wiesbaden), 104 (1954), pp. 412-31.

Held, Hedwig. Dau und Kosmos, Wein, 1953.

Henderson, John B. The Development and Decline of Chinese Cosmology,
Columbia University Press, New York, 1984.

Henricks, Robert G. "A complete list of the character variants in the Mawangdui
texts of Lao zi," Journal of Chinese Linguistics, 10 (1982), pp. 207-65.

Henricks, Robert G. "A note on the question of chapter divisions in the Mawang-tui manuscripts of the Lao-tzu," Early China, 4 (1978/79), pp. 49-51.

Henricks, Robert G. "Character variants in the Ma-wang-tui texts of the Laotzu," Tsing Hua Journal of Chinese Studies, New Series 13, 1 & 2 (December
1981), pp. 221-34.

Henricks, Robert G. "Examining the Ma-wang-tui silk texts of the Lao-tzu, with
special note of their differences from the Wang Pi text," T'oung Pao, 65, 4/5
(1979), pp. 166-99.

Henricks, Robert G. "Ma-wang-tui," The Indiana Companion to Traditional
Chinese Literature, William H. Nienhauser, Jr. (ed.), Indiana University Press,
Bloomington, 1986, pp. 410-12.

Henricks, Robert G. "On the chapter divisions in the Lao-tzu," Bulletin of the
School of Oriental and African Studies (University of London), 45, 3 (1982), pp.
501-24.

Henricks, Robert G. Philosophy and Argumentation in Third-Century China: The
Essays of Hsi K'ang. Princeton university Press, Princeton, 1983.

Henricks, Robert G. "Review of D,C, Lau, Chinese Classics; Tao Te Ching,"
Journal of Asian Studies, 44, 1 (November 1984), pp. 177-80.

Henricks, Robert G. "The Ma-wang-tui manuscripts of the Lao-tzu and the
problem of dating the text, Chinese Culture, 20, 2 (June 1979), pp. 1-15.

Henricks, Robert G. "The Ma-wang-tui texts of Lao-tzu amd lines of textual
transmission," Chinese Culture, 26, 2 (June 1985), pp. 29-43.

Henricks, Robert G. "The philosophy of Lao-tzu based on the Ma-wang-tui
texts: some preliminary observations," Bulletin of the Society for the Study of
Chinese Religions, 9 (October 1981), pp. 59-78.

Henricks, Robert G. "The Tao and the field: exploring an analogy," St. John's
Papers in Asian Studies No. 27, Center of Asian Studies of St. John's University,
Jamaica, N.Y. 1981.

Herbert, Edward. A Taoist Notebook. (Wisdom of the East Series) London, 1955
; reprint: Grove Press, New York, 1960.

Herbert, Jean. Tao-t-king. Club des Libraires, Paris, 1958.

Hightower, James Robert. The Poetry of T'ao Ch'ien. (Oxford Library of East
Asian Literatures) Clarendon Press, Oxford, 1970.

History of Chinese Philosophy Teaching and Research Group, Department of
Philosophy. "Outline Lectures on the History of Chinese Philosophy. Part I: The
formation of materialist philosophy and the struggle against religious," Chinese
Studies in Philosophy, 8, 2 (Winter 1976/77), pp. 5-88.

History of Chinese Philosophy Teaching and Research Group, Department of
Philosophy. "Outline of Lectures on the History of Chinese Philosophy (II)," Part
I cont. Chinese Studies in Philosophy, 8, 4 (Summer 1977), pp. 3-93.

Hodous, L. "Taoism," The Great Religions of the Modern World, E. J. Jurji (ed.),
Princeton, 1947, pp. 24-43.

Hoff, Benjamin. The Tao of Pooh. Penguin Books, Harmondsworth, 1982.

Holzman, Donald, La vie et la pense de Hi Kang (223-262 ap. J.-C.), Brill,
Leiden, 1957.

Holzman, Donald, "Les sept sages de la fort des bambous et la socit de leurs
temps," T'oung Pao, 44 (1956), pp. 317-46.

Holzman, Donald, "The place of the Seven Sages of the Bamboo Grove in
Chinese history," Occasional Papers (Kansai Asiatic Society, Kyoto), 3 (August
1955) pp. 1-13.

Holzman, Donald. Poetry and Politics: The Life and Works of Juan Chi, A.D.
210-263. (Cambridge Studies in Chinese History, Literature and Institutions)
Cambridge University Press, Cambridge, 1976.

Holzmann, Donald. "Une conception chinoise du hros, Diogne, 36 (1961), pp.
37-55.

Holzmann, Ferdinand. Kleines Laotse Brevier, Zur Starkung und Erleuchtung
des Herzens in der Bedrngnis des Taes zusammengestellt aus dem Tao-te-king.
Heidelberg, 1948.

Hou, Cai. "The contents of the Daoist religion and its cultural function," Chinese
Studies in Philosophy (Winter 1990-91), pp. 24-42.

Hou, Wailu. "Socialnye utopii drevego i srednevekovogo Kitaja," Voprosy
filozofii, 9 (1959), pp. ?

Houang, Kia-tscheng and Leyris, P. Lao-tseu, Paris, 1949.

Hsiao, Kung-chan. A History of Chinese Political Thought, trans. by F. W. Mote,
vol. 1, Princeton University Press, Princeton, 1979.

Hsiao, Kung-chan. "Chinese theories of the origins of politics," Tsing Hua
Journal of Chinese Studies, 9 (1934), pp. 535-48.

Hsiao, Kung-chan. "Anarchism in Chinese political thought," Tien Hsia Monthly,
3, 3 (October 1936), pp. 249-63.

Hsiao, Paul. "Laotse und die Technik," Die Katholischen Missionen, Freiburg/Br.
75 (1956), pp. 72-4.

Hsin, Kwan-chue. "Tao: the source of creativity," Asian Culture Quarterly, 7, 4
(Winter 1979), pp. 27-36.

Hsiung, Pin-ming. "Non-quietist Lao tse," Cina (Roma, IsMEO), 8 (1963), pp.
39-41.

Hsu, Sung-peng. "Han Shan Te-ching: a Buddhist interpretation of Taoism,"
Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 2 (1975), pp. 417-27.

Hsu, Sung-peng. "Lao Tzu's conception of evil," Philosophy East and West, 26,
3 (July 1976), pp. 301-16.

Hsu, Sung-peng. "Lao Tzu's conception of ultimate reality: a comparative
study," International Philosophical Quarterly, 16, 2 (June 1976), pp. 197-218.

Hsu, Sung-peng. "Two kinds of change in Lao Tzu's thought," Journal of
Chinese Philosophy, 4 (1977), pp. 329-55.

Hsu, Tsao. "Chuang-Tze: chapter 33, the outline of main schools of thought of
nowadays," East and West, 7, 12 (1962), pp. 8-11.

Hu, Shih. "A criticism of some recent methods used in dating Lao Tzu," Harvard
Journal of Asiatic Studies, 3 (1937), pp. 373-97.

Hu, Shih. "The concept of immortality in Chinese thought," Harvard Divinity
School Bulletin, 1946, pp. 23-43.

Hughes, Ernst R. "Chuang Chou, the poet of freedom," Chinese Philosophy in
Classical Times, Everyman Library, London, 1942, pp. 165-99.

Hughes, Ernst R. "Five other writers in the Chuang Tzu Book," Chinese
Philosophy in Classical Times, Everyman Library, London, 1942, pp. 200-11.

Hughes, Ernst R. "Huai Nan Hung Lieh: the theories of a group of syncretists,"
Chinese Philosophy in Classical Times, Everyman Library, London, 1942, pp.
287-92.

Hughes, Ernst R. "Tao Te Ching: a text-book on man's freedom in his natural
environment," Chinese Philosophy in Classical Times, Everyman Library,
London, 1942, pp. 144-6.

Hummel, Siegbert. Zum ontologischen Problem des Dauismus: Untersuchungen
an Lau Dsi, Kap. 1 und 42. Hotto Harrassowitz, Leipzig, 1948.

Hundhausen, Vincenz. Die Weisheit des Dschuang-dse in deutschen
Lehrgedichten. 2 vols, Pekinger Verlag, Peking/Leipzig, 1926.

Hundhausen, Vincenz. Lau Dse: Das Tao als Welt-gesetz und Vorbilt. Pekinger
Verlag, Peking, 1948.

Hung, William. "A bibliographic controversy at the T'ang court A. D. 719,"
Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies, 20, 1/2 (1957), pp. 74-134.

Hurvitz, Leon. "A recent Japanese study of Lao-tzu: Kimura Eiichi's Rshi no
shin-kenky," Monumenta Serica, 20 (1961), pp. 311-67.

Hurvitz, Leon. Wei Shou: A Treatise on Buddhism and Taoism (translated from
Wei-shu 114 and the Japanese annotation of Tsukamoto Zenry). Jimbunkagaku
Kenkysho, Kyoto University, Kyoto, 1956.

Inada, Kenneth. "Zen and Taoism: common and uncommon grounds of
discourse," Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 15 (1988), pp. 51-65.

Ip, Po-keung. "Taoism and the foundations of environmental ethics,"
Environmental Ethics, 5, 4 (Winter 1983), pp. 335-43.

Ivanhoe, P.J.. A Concordance to the Tao Te Ching. (Stanford Chinese
Concordance Series No. 3) Dept. of Philosophy, Stanford University, n.d. (?).

Izutsu, Toshihiko. A Comparative Study of the Key Philosophical Concepts in
Sufism and Taoism. The Keio Institute of Cultural and Linguistic Studies, Tokyo,
1967.

Izutsu, Toshihiko. "The absolute and the perfect man in Taoism," Eranos
Jahrbuch, 36 (1967), pp. 379-440.

Jablonski, Witold, Chmielewski, Janusz and Wotasiewicz, Olgierd. Czuang-tsz,
Nan-hua-czen-king. Panstowe Wydawnictwo Naukowe, 1953.

Jablonski, Witold. Obraz Chin Staroztnych Czuangtsego. Przeglad
Orientalistyczny (Warszawa), 1952.

Jan, Yn-hua. "Problems of Tao and Tao Te Ching," Numen, 22 (1975), pp. 208234.

Jan, Yn-hua. "Tao yan or Tao: the origin," Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 7
(1980), pp. 195-204.

Jan, Yn-hua. "Tao, principle, and law: the three key concepts in the Yellow
Emperor Taoism," Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 7 (1980), pp. 205-28.

Jan, Yn-hua. "The silk manuscripts on Taoism," T'oung Pao 63, 1 (1977), pp.
65-84.

Jang, Ching-shun. Der chinesische Philosoph Laudse und seine Lehre. Dt.
Verlag d. Wissenschaft, Berlin, 1955.

Jaspers, Karl. "Laotse," Die grossen Philosophen, Munchen, 1957, vol. 1, pp.
898-933.

Jerven, Walter. So spricht Lao Tse, Tao te king. O.W. Barth, Munchen, 1967.

Jeu, Bernard. Digression sur le Tao Te King, la philosophie genrale et l'histoire
de la philosophie. Revue Univ. Bruxelles, 21 (1968-69), pp. 265-91.

Jones, Richard Hubert. "Joseph Needham's Mysticism and Science: against
Needham on Taoism," Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 8, 2 (June 1981), pp.
245-66.

Julien, Stanislas. Le doctrinal de Lao-tseu. (Collection des petites oeuvres) J.
Haummont, Paris, 1944.

Julien, Stanislas. Le Livre de la voie et de la vertu. Paris, 1942; (Cercle du livre
prcieux) Paris, 1967.

Kaltenmark, Max. "Au sujet du Tai-ping-king," Ecole pratique des hautes tudes,
Sc. R. Annuaire (1968-1969), pp. 92-3.

Kaltenmark, Max. "Deux philosophes chinois: Siun-tseu et Tchouang-tseu," Les
philosophes celbres, Mazenod, Paris, 1956, pp. 32-42.

Kaltenmark, Max. La naissance du monde en Chine. La naissance du monde,
Editions du Seuil, Paris, 1959, pp. ?.

Kaltenmark, Max. Lao tseu et le taosme. (Maitres spirituels) Le Seuil, Paris,
1965; Lao Tzu and Taoism (trans. Roger Greaves), Stanford University Press,
Stanford, 1965..

Kaltenmark, Max. "Lao-tseu dans la religion taoste," Ecole pratique des hautes
tudes, Sc. R. Annuaire (1958-1959), pp. 63-4.

Kaltenmark, Max. "Ling-Pao: Note sur un terme du taosme religieux," Melanges
publis par l'Institut des Hautes Etudes Chinoises, 2 (1960), pp. 559-88/581-82,
585-86.

Kaltenmark, Max. "The ideology of the Tai-ping Ching," Facets of Taoism:
Essays in Chinese Religion, Holmes Welch and Anna Seidel (eds.), Yale
University Press, New Haven & London, 1979, pp. 19-52.

Kanaya Osanu. The world of Lao Tzu and Chuang Tzu (R-s teki sekai). Heirakuji Shoten, Tokyo, 1959.

Kandel, Barbara. Tai-ping Jing: The Origin and Transmission of the "Scripture
on General Welfare": The History of an Unofficial Text. Gesellschaft fr Naturund Vlkerkunde Ostasiens, Hamburg, 1979.

Kao, George. "Chuang tze," Chinese Wit and Humour, Lin Yu-tang (ed.), New
York, 1946, pp. 15-21.

Karlgren, Bernard. Kina Antiken. Svenska Bokfrlaget, 1964, pp. 118-51.

Karlgren, Bernard. "The poetical parts in Lao-tse," Gteborgs Hgskolas Sskrift,
38, 3 (1932), pp. 1-45.

Kasulis, T. P. "The absolute and the relative in Taoist philosophy," Journal of
Chinese Philosophy, 4 (1977), pp. 383-94.

Kato, Joken. "The origin of the oriental ides of correspondence with Nature;
based on the book of Lao Tzu," Japan Society for the Promotion of Sciences, 10
(1970), pp. 95-114.

Keightley, David N. "The religious commitment: Shang theology and the
genesis of Chinese political culture," History of Religions, 17, 3/4
(February/May 1978), pp. 211-25.

Kent, George W. "The yin-sheng opposition in Chapter Two of the Lao Tzu,"
Journal of the American Oriental Society, 87 (1967), pp. 296-97.

Kimura, Eiichi. "A new study on Lao Tzu," Philosophical Studies of Japan, 1
(1959), pp. 85-104.

Kimura, Eiichi. "The new Confucianism and Taoism in China and Japan from the
fourth to the thirteenth centuries A. D.," Cahiers d'Histoire mondiale, 5 (19591960), pp. 801-29.

Klabund, Henschke Alfred. Laotses Spreche. Heyder, 1924.

Klabund, Henschke Alfred. Spreuken van Laotse. Wereldbibliotheek, 1957 (in
Dutch).

Knaul, Livia. "Kuo Hsiang and the Chuang Tzu", Journal of Chinese Philosophy,
12 (1985), pp. 429-47.

Kohn, Livia. "Guarding the One: concentrative meditation in Taoism," Taoist
Meditation and Longevity Techniques, Livia Kohn (ed.), University of Michigan,
Center for Chinese Studies Publications, Ann Arbor, 1989, pp. 123-56.

Kohn, Livia. "Seven Steps to the Tao: Sima Chengzhen's Zuowanglun,"
Monumenta Serica Monograph Series, No. 20, 1987.

Kohn, Livia. "Taoist insight meditation: the T'ang practice of neiguan," Taoist
Meditation and Longevity Techniques, Livia Kohn (ed.), University of Michigan,
Center for Chinese Studies Publications, Ann Arbor, 1989, pp. 191-222.

Kohn, Livia (ed.). Taoist Meditation and Longevity Techniques. University of
Michigan, Center for Chinese Studies Publications, Ann Arbor, 1989.

Kohn, Livia. "Taoist visions of the body," Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 18, 2
(June 1991), pp. 227-52.

Kraft, Eva. "Eine Bemerkungen zur Philosophie des Huai-nan-tze," The
Transactions of the International Conference of Orientalists in Japan, 1 (1956),
pp. 103-04.

Kraft, Eva. "Zum Huai-nan-ztu, Einfhrung, bersetzung (Kapitel 1 und 2) und
Interpretation," Monumenta Serica, 16, 1-2 (1957), pp. 191-286; 17 (1958),
pp. 128-207.

Kramers, R.P. "Die Lao-Tzus Diskussionen in der chinesischen Volksrepublik,"
Asiatische Studien/Etudes asiatiques, 22 (1968), pp. 31-67.

Kremor. Pseudo Lao-tseu. Vertu du Tao: Libre interprtation du Tao te king de
Lao-tseu d'aprs des traductions diverses. Paris, 1964.

Kresmayer, Haymo. Tao Te King: Das Buch des Alten von Weltgrund und der
Weltweise. Aus dem chinesischen Urtext, neu bertragen und gedeutet von
Kresmayer, H. Igonta, Salzburg, 1947.

Kroll, Paul W. "Notes on Three Taoist Figures of the T'ang Dynasty," Society for
the Study of Chinese Religions Bulletin, 9 (1981), pp. 19-22.

Kroll, Paul W. "Szu-ma Ch'eng-chen in T'ang Verse," Society for the Study of
Chinese Religions Bulletin, 6 (1978), pp. 16-30.

Kuan, Feng and Lin, L-shih. "Characteristics of Social Change and Philosophical
Thought during the Ch'n-ch'iu Period," Chinese Studies in Philosophy, 2, 1-2
(Fall-Winter 1970-1971), pp. 80-112.

Kuan, Feng and Lin, L-shih. "Development of Thought and the Birth of
Materialist Philosophy at the end of the Western Chou and the beginning of the
Eastern Chou," Chinese Studies in Philosophy, 2, 1-2 (Fall-Winter 1970-1971),
pp. 54-79.

Kuan, Feng and Lin, L-shih. "On Kuan Chung's system of thought," Chinese
Studies in Philosophy, 1, 4 (Summer 1970), pp. 252-321.

Kuan, Feng and Lin, L-shih. "Third discussion of Lao Tzu's philosophy," Chinese
Studies in Philosophy, 2, 3 (Spring 1971), pp. 158-86.

Kuan, Feng and Lin, L-shih. "Thought of the Yin Dynasty and the Western
Chou," Chinese Studies in Philosophy, 2, 1-2 (Fall-Winter 1970-1971), pp. 453.

Kuan, Feng. "Critique of the philosophy of Chuang Tzu," Chinese Studies in
History and Philosophy, 1, 1 (Fall 1967), pp. 36-94.

Kubo, Noritada. "The transmission of Taoism to Japan, with particular reference
to the san-shih," Proceedings of the Ninth International Congress for the
History of Religions, Tokyo, 1958, pp. 335-7.

Kupperman, Joel J. "Not in so many words: Chuang Tzu's strategies of
communication," Philosophy East and West, 39, 3 (July 1989), pp. 311-17.

Kushner, Thomasine. "Yang Chu: ethical egoist in ancient China," Journal of
Chinese Philosophy, 7 (1980), pp. 319-25.

Kwee, Swan Liat. De betekenis van Lao Tse's denken voor onze tijd. Grote
filosofien, Wereld Bibliotheek, 1959.

Kwok, Man Ho, O'Brien, Joanne and Palmer, Martin. The Eight Immortals of
Taoism. Rider, London, 1990.

Lagerwey, John. Taoist Ritual in Chinese Society and History. Macmillan, New
York, 1987.

Lai, Whalen W. "Towards a periodization of the Taoist religion," History of
Religions, 16, 1 (August 1976), pp. 75-85.

Lanczkowski, Gnther. "Neutestamentliche Parallelen zu Lao-tses Tao-te-king;
Gott und Gotter," Festgabe fur Erich Fasche, Berlin, 1958, pp. 7-15.

Lau, D.C. "The treatment of opposites in Lao-tzu," Bulletin of the Society for
Oriental and African Studies, 21 (1958), pp. 344-60.

Lau, D.C. Chinese Classics: Tao Te Ching, Chinese University Press, Hong Kong,
1982.

Lau, D.C. Tao Te Ching. Penguin Books, Harmondsworth, 1963.

Le Blanc, Charles. Huai-nan Tzu: Philosophical Synthesis in Early Han Thought:
The Idea of Resonance (Kan-Ying), with a Translation and Analysis of Chapter
Six. Hong Kong university Press, Hong Kong, 1985.

Legge, James. The Texts of Taoism. 2 vols (Sacred Books of China 39 and 40)
Clarendon Press, Oxford, 1891/Humphrey Milford, London, 1891.

Lermer, . "Laotse: Ein Geistgezeugter nach der Ordnung des Melchisedek," Das
Edle Leben, 8, 6 (1959), pp. 42-5.

Liebenthal, W. "Lord Atman in the Lao-tzu," Monumenta Serica, 27 (1968), pp.
374-80.

Liebenthal, W. "The Immortality of the Soul in Chinese thought," Monumenta
Nipponica, 8 (1952), pp. 327-97.

Lin, Paul J. "A Translation of Lao Tzu's Tao Te Ching and Wang Pi's
Commentary," Center for Chinese Studies, the University of Michigan, Ann
Arbor, 1977.

Lin, Tung-chi. "The Taoist in every Chinese," T'ien Hsia Monthly, 11 (1940-41),
pp. 211-25.; repr. 'The Chinese Mind: its Taoist substratum', The Journal of the
History of Ideas, 8 (1947), pp. 259-72.

Lin, Yu-tang. "A Note on Lao-tse," Eastern World, 3-4 (1949), pp. 18-19.

Lin, Yu-tang. "Chuangtse, mystic and humorist," In The Wisdom of China,
Michael Joseph, London, 1944, pp.

Lin, Yu-tang. "Lao tse speaks to us today," Asia, 42 (1942), pp. 619-21.

Lin, Yu-tang. "The Wisdom of Laotse," Aryan Path, 20 (1949), pp. 2-5.

Lin, Yu-tang. The Wisdom of Laotse, translated, edited and with an introduction
and notes by Lin Y. Modern Library, New York, 1948.

Link, A. "Taoist antecedents of Tao-an's praja ontology," History of Religions, 9
(November 1969-February 1970), pp. 181-215.

Link, Arthur E. "Shyh Daw-an's preface to Sangharaksa's Yogacharabhumisutra
and the problem of Buddho-taoist terminology in early Chinese Buddhism,"
Journal of the American Oriental Society, 77, 1 (1957), pp. 1-14.

Lionnet, Jacques. Lao Tse, Taote king: Trait sur le principe et l'art de la vie des
vieux matres de la Chine: introduction, glose, commentaires et notes par
Lionnet, J. Adrien Maisonneuve, Paris, 1962.

Liou, Kia-hway. L'oeuvre complte de Tchouang-tseu: traduction, prface et notes
de Liou Kia-hway. Gallimard, Paris, 1969.

Liou, Kia-hway. Lao Tse, Tao-t king: traduit du chinois par Liou Kia-hway.
(Connaissance de l'Orient) Gallimard, Paris, 1967.

Liou, Kia-hway. Le jugement paradoxical chez Tchouang-tseu. In L'esprit
synthtique de la Chine, Presses Universitaires de France, Paris, 1961, pp. 15371.

Liu, Da. The Tao and Chinese culture. Routledge & Kegan Paul, London &
Henley, 1979.

Liu, Kangde. "The philosophical thought of Ji Kang," Chinese Studies in
Philosophy, 19, 1 (Fall 1987), pp. 64-71.

Liu, Kangde and Yu Peng. "Brief survey of the differences within the non-being
faction of the School of Metaphysics," Chinese Studies in Philosophy, 19, 1 (Fall
1987), pp. 72-87.

Liu, Tsun-yan. Buddhist and Taoist Influence on Chinese Novels: vol. 1. The
Authorship of the Feng Shen Yen, I. Harrassowitz, Wiesbaden, 1962.

Liu, Tsun-yan. On the Art of Ruling a Big Country: Views of Three Chinese
Emperors. (George Ernest Mollison Lecture in Ethnology 1973) A.N.U. Press,
Canberra, 1974.

Liu, Tsun-yan. "The life of Tao Zhong-wen (T'ao Chung-wen, c. 1481-1560):
Taoism, aphrodisiacs and politics," Seminar paper, Department of Far Eastern
History, Australian National University, 27 April 1976.

Liu, Tsun-yan. "The penetration of Taoism into the Ming Neo-Confucianist
elite," T'oung Pao, 57 (19??), pp. 31-102.

Liu, Zehua. "The Contending among the Hundred Schools of Thought during the
Warring States Period and the development of the theory of monarchical
autocracy," Chinese Studies in Philosophy, (Fall 1990), pp. 58-87.

Lock, Tan-cheng. "An Outline of Taoism," Philosophical Quarterly (Almaner,
India), 22 (1949-50), pp. 105-09.

Loewe, Michael A. N. "Manuscripts found recently in China: a preliminary
survey," T'oung Pao, 63 (1977), pp. 99-136.

Lw, Anton. Der Dau-Begriff bei Lau Ds. Ein Prinzip des Werdens, Wein, 1947.

Loy, David. "Wei-wu-wei: non-dual action," Philosophy East and West, 35, 1
(January 1985), pp. 73-86.

Luk, Charles (L K'uan-y). The Secrets of Chinese Meditation. Rider, London,
1964.

Lusthaus, Dan. "Ch'an and Taoist mirrors: reflections on Richard Garner's
"Deconstruction of the mirrors...". Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 12 (1985),
pp. 169-78.

Luth, Paul E.H. Der seidene Mond. Die Legenden von Lao tse und Li T'ai-po.
Limes, Weisbaden, 1947.

Luth, Paul E.H. "Weltgeheimnis und Welt-gefhl bei Lao Tse," Schule der
Freiheit, Uchtdorf im Pommern, vol. 9 (1941-1942), pp. 306-12.

Lyall, Leonard E. (trans). "Yang Chu chapter of Lieh-Tzu," T'ien Hsia Monthly,
September 1939, pp. .

Maclaghan, P.J. "Taoism," Encyclopaedia of Religion and Ethics, James Hastings
(ed.), Edinburgh, 1958 (1st edn 1921), vol. 12, pp. 197-202.

Mair, Victor H. "Chuang-tzu and Erasmus: kindred wits," Experimental essays
on Chuang-tzu, Victor H. Mair (ed.), University of Hawaii Press, 1983, pp. 85100.

Mair, Victor H. (ed.). Experimental essays on Chuang-tzu. (Asian Studies at
Hawaii, no. 29) Center for Asian & Pacific Studies, University of Hawaii,
University of Hawaii Press, 1983.

Major, John S. "Myth, cosmology, and the origins of Chinese science," Journal
of Chinese Philosophy, 5 (1978), pp. 1-20.

Major, John S. "Research priorities in the study of Ch'u religion," History of
Religions, 17 (1978), pp. 226-43.

Major, John S. "The efficacy of uselessness: a Chuang-tzu motif," Philosophy
East and West, 25, 3 (July 1975), pp. 265-79.

Major, John S. "The five phases, magic squares, and schematic cosmology,"
Explorations in Early Chinese Cosmology (Monograph, Journal of the American
Academy of Religion Studies, vol. 50, no. 2), Henry Rosemeont (ed.),Scholars
Press, Chico, Calif. 1984, pp. 133-66.

Major, John S. "Topography and Cosmology in Early han thought: Chapter Four
of the Huai-nan-tzu," Ph.D. thesis, Harvard University, 1973.

Mansvelt-Beck, B.J. "The Date of the T'ai-p'ing ching," T'oung Pao, 66, 4-5
(1980), pp. 149-82.

, Juan. China: Lao-tsze, Confucio, Buda. Madrid, 1945.

Marin, Juan. Lao Tsze o' el universo magico. Buenos Aires, 1952.

Maspero, Henri. Le taosme et les religions chinoises. (Bibliothque des Histoires)
Gallimard, Paris, 1971.

Maspero, Henri. Le taosme. Paris, 1952(0?).

Maspero, Henri. Les deux taostes: comment on communique avec eux.
Acadmie des Inscriptions et Belles Lettres, Comptes rendus des sances de
l'anne 1937, Picard, Paris, 1937, pp. 362-74; repr. in Toho shukyo, 21 (1963),
pp. 26-40.

Maspero, Henri. "Les procds de nourrir le principe vital dans la religion taoste
ancienne," Journal Asiatique, 229 (1937), pp. 177-252, 353-430.

Maspero, Henri. Melanges posthumes sur les religions et l'histoire de la Chine:
vol.2: Le taosme. Presses Universitaires de France, Paris, 1967.

Maspero, Henri. Taoism and Chinese Religion. (translated by Frank A. Kierman,
Jr.) University of Massachusetts Press, Amherst, 1981.

Mather, R. B. "The controversy over conformity and naturalness during the Six
Dynasties," History of Religions, 9 (2/3) Nov/Feb 1969/70, pp. 160-180.

Mather, Richard B. "Some examples of `pure conversation in the Shih-shuo
Hsin-y," International Conference of Orientalists in Japan, Transactions, vol. 9
(1964), pp. 58-70.

Maurer, Herrymon. The Old Fellow. John Day, New York, 1943.

McNaughton, William. The Taoist Vision. The University of Michigan Press, Ann
Arbor, 1971.

Mears, Isabella. Lao-tzu, Tao Teh King: a tentative translation from the
Chinese. London Theosophical Publishing House, London, 1949.

Medhurst, C. Spurgeon. The Tao-Teh-king: Sayings of Lao-tzu. Theosophical
Publishing House, Wheaton, Ill. 1972.

, Gustav. Laotse. Kevelaer, 1955.

Merton, Thomas. Chuang-tzu: The Way of Chuang-tzu. New Directions, New
York, 1965.

Meurs, van. "De godskennis van Lau-tze," Studia Catholica (Nijmegen), 20
(1944), pp. 163-90.

Meurs, van. "De vreesgedachte bij Lau-tze," Studia Catholica (Nijmegen), 19
(1943), pp. 276-90.

Meurs, van. "Het tao-begrip van Lau-tze," Studia Catholica (Nijmegen), 20
(1944), pp. 189-90.

Meurs, van. "Lau-tze's wijsbegeerte in een nieuw kleed," Studia Catholica
(Nijmegen), 19 (1943), pp. 227-42.

Mitsuda, Masato. "Taoist philosophy and its influence on Tang naturalist
poetry," Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 15, 2 (1988), pp. 199-216.

Morgan, Evan. Tao, the Great Luminant: Essays from Huai Nan Tzu, Ching-wen
Publishing Co. Taipei, 1966; orig ed. Shanghai, n.d.(c. 1933; Kegan Paul,
London, 1933.

Mortier, F. "Le taosme et ses variations doctrinales," Bulletin de la socit
d'anthropologie de Bruxelles, 65 (1954), pp. 161-66.

Mote, F. W. "Cosmology and Chinese political thought," Journal of Social
Sciences, 3 (September 1965), pp. 289-97.

Munro, Donald, J. The Concept of Man in Early China. Standford University
Press, Stanford, 1969.

Murakami, Yoshimi. "'Nature' in Lao-Chuang thought and 'No-mind' in Ch'an
Buddhism," Kwansei Gakuin University Annual Studies, 14 (1965), pp. 15-31.

Nagatomo, Shigenori. "An epistemic turn in the Tao Te Ching: a
phenomenological reflection," International Philosophical Quarterly, 23, 2 (June
1983), pp. 173-89.

Naundorf, Gert. Aspekte des anarchischen Gedankers in China. Darstellung der
Lehre und Uebersetzung des Textes Wu Neng Tzu. Wuerzburg, 1972.

Needham, Joseph. Science and civilisation in China, vol. 2: History of Scientific
Thought. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge, 1962.

Needham, Joseph. The Grand Titration: Science and Society East and West.
University of Toronto Press, Toronto, 1969; Allen and Unwin, London, 1979.

Neville, Robert C. "From legumes la grecque to bouillabaisse in early Taoism: a
review of N.J. Girardot, Myth and meaning in early Taoism: the theme of chaos
(hun-tun)," Philosophy East and West, 35, 4 (October 1985), pp. 431-43.

Neville, Robert C. "From nothing to being: the notion of creation in Chinese and
Western Thought," Philosophy East and West, 30, 1 (January 1980), pp. 21-34.
Nivison, D.S. Lao Tzu, Tao teh king, Friedrich Ungar, New York, 1958.


Odier, Daniel and Smedt, Marc. Les mystiques orientales: hindouisme,
bouddhisme, taosme, islam: le rituel du geste, la mort, l'rotisme. Paris, 1972.

Ofuchi, Ninji. "The formation of the Taoist Canon," Facets of Taoism: essays in
Chinese religion, Holmes Welch and Anna Seidel (eds), Yale University Press,
New Haven and London, 1979, pp. 253-67.

Ohlmarks, Ke. Chuang-tzu: kthetens urkund; till svensk vers och med inledning
av Ohlmarks, Stockholm, 1964.

Old, Walter Gorn. The Simple Way by Laotze (the 'old boy'): a new translation.
1904; repr. London, 1922, New York, 1943.

Opitz, P.J. Lao-tzu. Die Ordnungspekulationen im Tao-te-ching. Munchen,
1968.

Orde, Poynton. The great synderesis, being a translation of the Tao-te-ching,
attributed by tradition to Li Ehr. Hassel, Adelaide, Australia, 1949.

Oshima, Harold H. "A metaphorical analysis of the concept of mind in the
Chuang-tzu," Experimental essays on Chuang-tzu, Victor H. Mair (ed.),
University of Hawaii Press, 1983, pp. 63-84.

Ould, Hermon. The Way of Acceptance: A New Version of Lao Tse's Teaching,
Victor H. Mair (ed.), A. Dakers, London, 1946.

Palandri, Angela Jung. "The Taoist Vision: A Study of T'ao Yuanming's Nature
Poetry," Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 15, 2 (June 1988), pp. 97-121.

Palmer, Martin (ed.). T'ung Shu: The Ancient Chinese Almanac. Rider, London,
1986.

Palmer, Martin, Kwok, Man Ho and O'Brien, Joanne. The Contemporary I Ching.
Rider, London, 1989.

Palmer, Martin. The Elements of Taoism. Element Books, Shaftsbury, 1991.

Park, Yunhui. "Lao Tzu and Nietzsche: wanderer and superman," Journal of
Chinese Philosophy, 11, 4 (December 1984), pp. 401-11.

Parkes, Graham. "The wandering dance: Chuang Tzu and Zarathustra,"
Philosophy East and West, 33, 3 (July 1983), pp. 235-50.

Parks, Graham. "Intimations of Taoist themes in early Heidegger," Journal of
Chinese Philosophy, 11, 4 (December 1984), pp. 353-74.

Pas, Julian F. "Chuang Tzu's essays on "Free Flight into Transcendence" and
"Responsible Rulership" (chapters one and seven of the Chuang Tzu). Journal
of Chinese Philosophy, 8, 4 (December 1981), pp. 479-96.

Patton, E.M. "Chuang-tzu - sceptic or mystic?," (Far Eastern Studies, 1) Hilbert
Journal, 62 (1963-64), pp. 127-30.

Peroni, B. Laotse e il taoismo. Garzanti, Milano, 1949.

Petrov, A. A. "Wang Pi, his place in the history of Chinese philosophy," Institute
of Oriental Studies Monograph 13, Moscow Academy of Science, Moscow, 1936.

Petrov, A. A. "Yan Chzu-vol'nodumets drevnogo Kitaya," Sovetskoe vos
kovedenie, 1 (1940, pp. 174-211.

Pilone, Rosanna and Wu, Ching-hsiung. Lao-tse. 1st cult. italo-cinese, Milano,
1956.

Pokora, Timoteus. "On the origin of the notions T'ai-p'ing and Ta-t'ung in
Chinese philosophy," Archiv Orientln, 29 (1969), pp. 448-54.

Porkert, Manfred. "Untersuchungen einiger philosophisch-wissenschaftlicher
Grundbegriffe und Beziehungen im Chinesischen," Zeitschrift der Deutschen
Morgenlnden Gesellschaft (Leibzig & Wiesbaden), 110, 2 (1961), pp. 422-52.

Pozdneeva, L.D. Jan Czu, Letsszy, VI-IV vv. do n. .ateisty, materialisty,
dialektiki drevnego Kitaja. Vstupitel'naja statja, perevod i kommentarii,
Moscow, 1967.

Pyun, Y.T. "Titbits from Laotzu and Chuangtzu," Journal of Asiatic Studies, 6, 1
(1963), pp. 423-33.

Rand, Christofer C. "Li Ch'an and Chinese military thought," Harvard Journal of
Asiatic Studies, 39, 1 (June 1979), pp. 107-37.

Reding, Jean-Paul. "Analogical reasoning in early Chinese philosophy,"
Asiatische Studien/Etudes asiatiques, 40, 1 (1986), pp. 40-56.

Reichelt, Karl Ludwig. "Taoism," Religion in Chinese Garment, Joseph Tetlie
(trans. & ed.), Lutterworth Press, London, 1951, pp.?.

Reid, G. P. "Revolution as taught by Taoism," International Journal of Ethics, 35
(1924-25), pp. 289-95.

Reuss, Paule. Le Tao te king de Lao tseu. Au Masque d'Or, Angers, 1955.

Robertson, Leo C. "The Concept of Tao according to Lao-tzu and Chuang-tzu,"
Atti del Congresso internazionale di Filosofia X (1960), pp. 197-230.

Robinet, Isabelle. "Kouo Siang ou le monde comme absolu," T'oung Pao, 69, 13 (1983), pp. 73-107.

Robinet, Isabelle. Meditation taoste. Dervy Livres, Paris, 1979.

Robinet, Isabelle. "La notion de hsing dans le taosme et son rapport avec celle
du confucianisme," Journal of the American Oriental Society, 106, 1 (JanuaryMarch 1989), pp. 183-96.

Robinet, Isabelle. La revelation du Shangqing dans l'histoire du taosme.
Universit de Paris, 1960.

Robinet, Isabelle. "Les commentaires du Tao To King jusqu'au VIIe sicle,"
College de France, Institut des Hautes Etudes Chinoises, Paris, 19??.

Robinet, Isabelle. "Metamorphosis and deliverance from the corpse in Taoism,"
History of Religions, 19, 1 (August 1979), pp. 37-70.

Robinet, Isabelle. "The place and meaning of the notion of taiji in Taoist
sources prior to the Ming Dynasty," History of Religions, 29, 4 (May 1990), pp.
373-411.

Rogers, Millard. "A Taoist figure dated 607 AD," Artibus Asi, 20, 1 (1957), pp.
45-9.

Rosemont, Henry (ed.). Explorations in Early Chinese Cosmology. (Monograph,
Journal of the American Academy of Religion Studies, vol. 50, no. 2), Scholars
Press, Chico, Calif. 1984.

Rosemont, Henry and Schwartz, Benjamin (eds). "Thematic Issue: Studies in
Classical Chinese Thought," Journal of the American Academy of Religion 47,
3S (September 1979), pp. 363-617.

Rosny, Lon de. "La pergrination. In Textes chinois anciens et modernes,"
Maisonneuve, Paris, 1874, pp. 73-82.

Roth, H. D. "The concept of human nature in the Huai-nan Tzu," Journal of
Chinese Philosophy, 12 (1985), pp. 1-22.

Roth, H. D. "The textual history of the Huai-nan Tzu," Ph. D. thesis, University
of Toronto, 1981.

Rouselle, Erwin. Fhrung und Kraft aus der Ewigkeit (Dau-d-ging), Insel,
Wiesbaden, 1946.

Rouselle, Erwin. "Lau-ds und sein Buch: ber die Tiergttin, zu Laotse," cap. 6.
Sinica, 16 (1941), pp. 120-29.

Rouvre, Evrard de. Lao-tseu, Tao-te-king, Vrille, Paris, 1952.

Rump, Ariane, in collaboration with Wing-tsit Chan. Commentary on the Lao
Tzu by Wang Pi. (Monographs of the Society for Asian and Comparative
Philosophy, No.6) The University Press of Hawaii, 1979, n.p.

Ruyer, R. "Dieu-personne et Dieu-Tao," Revue de metaphysique et de morale,
52 (1947), pp. 141-57.

Saint-Remy, Lao-tseu. Tao te king ou la jonction suprme. Librairie des Arts,
Anvers, 1962. Laozi

Saittschick, Robert. Schpfer Lebenswerte von Lao-tse bis Jesus. Rascher,
Zurich, 1945.

Saso, Michael. Taoism and the Rite of Cosmic Renewal. Washington State
University Press, Pullman, 1972.

Saso, Michael. "The Chuang-tzu nei-pien: a Taoist meditation," Experimental
essays on Chuang-tzu, Victor H. Mair (ed.), University of Hawaii Press, 1983,
pp. 140-57.

Saso, Michael. "The Taoist tradition," China Quarterly, 41 (1970), pp. 83-102.

Saso, Michael. The Teachings of Taoist Master Chuang. Yale university Press,
New Haven, 1978.

Saso, Michael. "The Yellow Court Canon," Journal of the China Society, 9
(1974), pp. 1-25.

Schafer, Edward H. "A T'ang Taoist Mirror," Early China, 4 (1978-1979), pp.
56-9.

Schafer, Edward H. "Mao Shan in T'ang Times," Society for the Study of
Chinese Religions, Monograph No. 1, Boulder, Col. 1980.

Schafer, Edward H. "The Cranes of Mao Shan," Tantric and Taoist Studies in
Honour of R.A. Stein, vol. 2, In Michel Strickmann (ed.), Melanges Chinois et
Bouddhiques, 21, 1983, pp. 372-93.

Schafer, Edward H. "The Idea of Created Nature in T'ang Literature,"
Philosophy East and West, 15, 2 (April 1965), pp. 153-60.

Schafer, Edward H. "The Other Peach Flower Font," Schafer Sinological Papers,
No. 11 (22 May 1984).

Schafer, Edward H. "Wu Yun's "Cantos on Pacing the Void," Harvard Journal of
Asiatic Studies, 41, 2 (1981), pp. ???-??

Schipper, Kristofer M. Concordance du Houang-t'ing king, Publications de
l'Ecole Franaise d'Extrme-Orient, Paris, 1975.

Schipper, Kristofer M. Concordance du Pao-p'u-tzu nei/wai-p'ien, Pulications de
l'Ecole Franaise d'Extrme-Orient, Paris, 1975.

Schipper, Kristofer M. Concordance du Tao Tsang. Publications de l'Ecole
Franaise d'Extrme-Orient, Paris, 1975.

Schipper, Kristofer M. "Le calendrier de jade: note sur le Lao-tzu chung-ching,"
Nachrichten der deutschen Gesellschaft fur Natur- und Vlkerkunde Ostasiens,
125 (1979), pp. 75-80.

Schipper, Kristofer M. L'empereur Wou des Han dans la lgende taoste: Han
Wou-Ti Nei Tchouan. Ecole Franaise d'Extrme-Orient, Paris, 1965.

Schipper, Kristofer M. Le corps taoste. Fayard, Paris, 1982.

Schipper, Kristofer. "The Taoist Body," History of Religions, 17 (1977 or 78?),
pp. 355-86.

Schmidt, Karl Otto. "Kinder des Lichtes, III. Lao-tse," Zur freien Ufern
(Munchen), 13 (1963), pp. 452-55.

Schmidt, Karl Otto. Lao-tse: Tao-teh-king, Weg Weisung zur Wirklichkeir. Hrsg.
und erlatert von Schmidt, K. Baum, Pfullingen, 1961.

Schneider, L. A. A madman of Chu: the Chinese myth of loyalty and dissent.
University of California Press, Berkeley, 1980.

Schneller, Albert. Lao-tzu: Tao te king, Die Sprche des Lao-tse, Li Po-yang,
Schreiber und Archivar, Karlsruhe, 1961.

Schwartz. Benjamin. "On the absence of reductionism in Chinese thought,"
Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 1 (1973), pp. 27-43.

Scuckij, J. "Ein Dauist im Chinesischen Buddhismus," trans. from Russian by
W.A. Unkrieg, Sinica, 15 (1940), pp. 114-29.

Seidel, Anna K. La divinisation de Lao-tseu dans le taosme des Han.
Publications de l'Ecole franaise d'Extrme-Orient, Paris, 1969.

Seidel, Anna K. "The image of the perfect ruler in early Taoist messianism: Laotzu and Li-hung," History of Religions, 9, 2/3 (November 1969/February 1970),
pp. 216-47.

Seidel, Anna. "Imperial treasures and Taoist sacraments: Taoist roots in the
apocrypha," Tantric and Taoist studies in honour of R.A. Stein, vol. 2, Melanges
chinois et bouddhiques, Michel Strickmann (ed.), 21, 1983, pp. 291-371.

Shien, Gi-ming. "Nothingness in the philosophy of Lao-tzu," Philosophy East
and West, 1 (1951), pp. 58-63.

Shih, J. "God and man in early Taoism," Religions, fundamental themes for a
dialoguistic understanding, Editrice Ancora, Rome, 1970, pp. 261-62.

Shih, J. "The ancient Chinese cosmology," Studia missionalia, 18 (1969), pp.
111-30

Shim, Jae-ryong. "Selected bibliography of philosophical Taoism," Journal of
Chinese Philosophy, 7 (1980), pp. 341-56.

Sims, Bennett B. "Lao-tzu and the Tao-te-ching," Immortals of Philosophy and
Religion, Franklin Watts (ed.), New York, 1971.

Siu, R.G.H. Ch'i: A Neo-Taoist Approach to Life. MIT Press, Cambridge, Mass.
1974.

Siu, R.G.H. The Tao of Science: An Essay on Western Knowledge and Eastern
Wisdom. New York, 1937; Cambridge, 1958.

Sivin, N. "Chinese Cosmology," Nature, 259 (1976), p. 249.

Sivin, N. "On the Pao p'u-tzu nei p'ien and the life of Ko Hung," Isis, 60 (1969),
pp. 388-91.

Sivin, N. "On the word "Taoist" as a source of perplexity, with special reference
to the relations of science and religion in traditional China," History of
Religions, 17, 3/4 (February/May 1978), pp. 303-30.

Sloane, Eugene E. "Homage to the Ancient Child: An Essay on the Tao te ching
of Lao-tzu," OWL, 1968.

Smith, Carl T. "A Heideggerian interpretation of the Way of Lao Tzu," Ching
Feng, 10, 2 (1967), pp. 5-19.

Soymi, M. "L'entrevue de Confucius et de Hsiang To. Journal asiatique, 242
(1954), pp. 311-92.

Soymi, Michel and Litsch, F. "Bibliographie du taosme: tudes dans les langues
occidentales, premire partie," Yoshioka Yoshitoyo and Michel Soymi (eds.),
Dokyo Kenkyu, Toshima Shobo, Tokyo, 1968, vol. 3, pp. 318-347.

Soymi, Michel. "Bibliographie du taosme: tudes dans les langues occidentales,
seconde partie". In Yoshioka Yoshityo and Michel Soymi (eds.), Dokyo Kenkyu,
Henkyosha, Tokyo, 1971, vol. 4, pp. 290-325.

Spalding, K.J. Three Chinese Thinkers: Chuang-tzu, Mo-tzu, Hsn-tzu. National
Central Library, Nanking, 1947.

Spencer, Sidney. "Taoism," Mysticism in World Religion, Penguin, London,
1963, pp. 97-113.

Stambough, Joan. "Heidegger, Taoism and the question of metaphysics,"
Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 11, 4 (December 1984), pp. 324-52.

Stange, H.O.H. Tschuang-tse, Dichtung und Weisheit. Insel, Wiesbaden, 1957.

Stein, Rolf A. "Religious Taoism and popular religion from the second to the
seventh centuries," Facets of Taoism: essays in Chinese religion, Yale
University Press, New Haven & London, 1979, pp. 53-81.

Stein, Rolf A. "Remarques sur les mouvements du taosme politico-religieux au
IIe sicle ap. J.-C.", T'oung Pao, 50 (1963), pp. 1-78.

Stejn, V. M. "Iz rannej istorii socialnych utopij. Daosskaja utopia v Kitae,"
Vestnik istorii mirovoj kultury, 6 (1960), pp. 130-39.

Stern, A. L. "Remarks on two chapters of Laotse's Tao Teh Ching," Synthesis, 1
(1950-1951), pp. 59-65.

Strickmann, Michel. "History of Taoism," Encyclopaedia Britannica,
Macropaedia, vol. 17, pp. 1044-55.

Strickmann, Michel. Taoism in the lettered society of the Six Dynasties,
Contribution to the Second International Conference of Taoist Studies,
Tateshina, Japan, 1972 (unpublished).

Strickmann, Michel. "The Mao Shan revelations: Taoism and the aristocracy,"
T'oung Pao, 63 (1977), pp. 1-64.

Strickmann, Michel (ed.). Tantric and Taoist studies in honour of R. A. Stein,
vol. 1. Melanges chinois et bouddhiques, 20, Institut des Hautes Etudes
Chinoises, Brussels, 1981.

Strickmann, Michel (ed.). Tantric and Taoist studies in honour of R. A. Stein,
vol. 2. Mlanges chinois et bouddhiques, 21, Institut des hautes tudes chinoises,
Brussels, 1983.

Strickmann, Michel. Le taosme du Mao Chan: chronique d'une rvelation.
(Mmoires de l'Institut ...vol. xvii) Collge de France, Institut des Hautes Etudes
Chinoises, Paris, n.d. (1981?).

Strickmann, Michel. "On the Alchemy of T'ao Hung-ching," Facets of Taoism:
essays in Chinese religion, Holmes Welch and Anna Seidel (eds.), Yale
University Press, New Haven & London, 1979, pp. 173-8.

Strickmann, Michel. "Review article: Michael, Saso, The Teachings of Taoist
Master Chuang," Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies, 40, 1 (1980), pp. 201-48.

Strickmann, Michel. "The longest Taoist scripture," History of Religions, 17
(1977 or 78?), pp. 331-54.

Sumitomo, O. "Tao-te-king von Lao-tse: Die Weisheit des Ostens," (Vom
Dauernden in der Zeit, 3) Scientia, Zurich, 1945.

Sun, Siao-fang. "Chuang-Tzu's theory of truth," Philosophy East and West, 3, 2
(July 1953), pp. 137-46.

Supanner-Stanzel, Irene. "Dieetischen Ziele des taoismus und Existentialismus.
Der Mensch als Persnlichkeit und als Problem," Festschrift, Munchen, 1963, pp.
106-26.

Suzuki, Daisetz Teitaro and Carus, Paul. Lao Tze, Treatise on Responses and
Retribution. The Open Court Publishing Company, La Salle, Ill. 1973.

Suzuki, Daisetz Teitaro and Carus, Paul. The Canon of Reason and Virtue. The
Open Court Publishing Company, La Salle, Ill. 1964.

Svendsen, Ole Kiilerich. Bogen om alt eller intet (Lao Tzu, Tao-te-ching).
Pa'dansk ved Svendsen, O. 1953.

T'ang, Chn-i. "Cosmologies in ancient Chinese philosophy," Chinese Studies in
Philosophy, 5, 1 (Fall 1973), pp. 4-47.

T'ang, Chn-i. "The Development of Ideas of Spiritual Values in Chinese
Philosophy,", The Chinese Mind: Essentials of Chinese Philosophy and Culture,
Charles A. Moore (ed.), 1967, pp. 188-212; Philosophy and Culture, East and
West, Honolulu, 1962, pp. 225-44.

T'ang, Yun-tung. "Wang Pi's new interpretation of the I Ching and Lun Y.,"
(trans. W. Liebenthal), Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies, 10 (1947),pp. 12461.

T'ang, Zi-chang. Wisdom of Dao. T.C. Press, San Rafael, Calif. 1969.

Tan, Chee Ing and Paul, S.J. "The principle of "acting by not acting" in the Tao
Te Ching," International Philosophical Quarterly, 11 (1971), pp. 362-71.

Tang, Yi. "Taoism as a living philosophy," Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 12
(1985), pp. 397-417.

Tang, Yijie. "On the emergence of the Daoist religion and its characteristics,"
Chinese Studies in Philosophy (Spring 1989), pp. 33-54.

Tchen, M. "Il mundo e l'uomo nella concezione taoistica," Il pensiero
missionario, 15 (1943), pp. 16-23.

Thiel, Joseph. "Das Erkentnis Problem bei Chuang-tzu," Sinologica, 11 (1969),
pp. 1-89.

Thiel, Joseph. "Der Begriff des Tao im Tao-te-ching," Sinologica, 12 (1971), pp.
30-108.

Thiel, Joseph. "Der Streit der Buddhisten und Taoisten zur Mongolenzeit,"
Monumenta Serica, 20 (1961), pp. 1-81.

Thomas, Frederick B. The Tao Teh of Laotze: a new version of the Chinese
classic with comments and annotations by F. Thomas Oakland, Cal. 1948.

Tiefenbacjer, Josef. Das verborgene Juwel. Laotses Verkndung, Ausdentung
und Nachdichtung von Sprchen aus dem Tao-te-king des chinesischen Weisen
und Mystikers Laotse. Schuler, Stuttgart, 1948.

Ting, Nai-tung. "Laotzu's critique of language," Etcetera, a Review of General
Semantics, 19 (1962-63), pp. 5-38.

Ting, Nai-tung. "Laotzu: semanticist and poet," Literature: East and West, 14
(1970), pp. 212-44.

Toivo, Koskikallio. Salaisuuksien tie [The Way of Secrets], Helsinki, 1950,
1951.

Tola, Jose M. Tao Te King: version y prefacio de Tola, J. Barrel editores,
Barcelona, 1972.

Tolstoi and Konishi. Lao-si Tao-te-king ili pisanie o nravstvennosti, ped
redaksiej L.N. Tolstogo perevod s kitajskogo D. Konissi primetchnaja S.N.
Durylina, Moscow, 1913 ; facsim. reprod., Nihon kosho tsushinsha, Tokyo,
1968.

Tominaga, Thomas T. "Ch'an, Taoism, and Wittgenstein," Journal of Chinese
Philosophy, 10 (1983), pp. 127-45.

Tominaga, Thomas T. "Taoist and Wittgensteinian mysticism," Journal of
Chinese Philosophy, 9, 3 (September 1982), pp. 269-90.

Tomonobu, A. Imamichi. "Das Seinsproblem in der Philosophie des
ostasiatischen Altertums: Konfutse und Tschuang Tschou," Jahrbuch fur
Psychologie und Psychotherapie, 6 (1958), pp. 54-64.

Tonn, W.Y. Tao Te king: aus dem Chinesischen berstzt und kommentiert von
Victor von Strauss, Bearbeitung und Einleitung von Tonn, W. Manesse, Zurich,
1950.
Tradier, Georg. "Die Lehre Lao-tse's," Vivos voco: die weisse Fahne ruft die
Lebenden, 34 (1961), pp. 465-6.


Tscharner, E.H. von. "Fragment einer Lao-tse bersetzung," Asiatische
Studien/Etudes asiatiques, 8 (1954), pp. 8-20.

Tscharner, E.H. von. "La pense "metaphysique" et thique de Lao-tse," Scientia,
72 (1942), pp. 29-36.

Tscharner, E.H. von. "Laotse Sprche ber den Krieg," Asiatische Studien/Etudes
asiatiques, 1 (1947), pp. 6-9.

Tscharner, E.H. von. "Laotse und das innere Licht," Die weisse Fahne, 28
(1955), pp. 68-71.

Tsiuan, Tseng-kia, "Yuan Chi and his circle," T'ien Hsia Monthly, 9, 5
(December 1939), pp. 469-83.

Tu, Wei-ming. "The "Thought of Huang-Lao": a reflection on the Lao Tzu and
Huang Ti texts in the silk manuscripts of Ma-wang-tui," Journal of Asian
Studies, 39, 1 (November 1979), pp. 95-110.

Ulenbrook, Jan. Lau Dse: Dau d djing: Das Buch vom rechten Wege und von
der rechten Gesinnung, ins Dt. bertragen und mit einer wrtlichen bersetzung,
einer Einleitung und Erluterung von Ulenbrook, J. Bremen, 1962.

van der Loon, Piet. Taoist books in the libraries of the Sung period: a critical
study and index. Ithaca Press, London, .

Van Gulik, R. H. Hsi Kang and his poetical essay on the lute. Monumenta
Nipponica Monographs, Sophia University, Tokyo, 1941.

Van Houten, Richard L. "Nature and tzu-ran in early Chinese philosophical
literature," Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 15 (1988), pp. 35-49.

Vandier-Nicholas, Nicole. Le taosme, Presses universitaires de France, Paris,
1965.

Vandier-Nicholas, Nicole. "Pense chinoise et taosme," Asiatische Studien/Etudes
asiatiques, 4 (1950), pp. 64-89.

various. "Symposium on Taoism," History of Religions, 9 (November 1969February 1970).

Vervoorn, Aat. "Taoism, Legalism and the quest for order in Warring States
China," Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 8 (1981), pp. 303-24.

Visvader, John and Doub, William C. "The problem of desire and emotions in
Taoism and Ch'an," Early Ch'an in China and Tibet, Whalen Lai and Lewis R.
Lancaster (eds.), Berkeley Buddhist Studies Series, n.p. 1983, pp. 281-97.

Vreugdenhil, W.B. Tao te king. Amsterdam, 1945.

Wagner, Rudolf G. "Interlocking parallel style: Laozi and Wang Bi," Asiatische
Studien/Etudes asiatiques, 34, 1 (1980), pp. 18-58.

Wagner, Rudolf G. "The Wang Bi recension of the Laozi," Early China, 14
(1989), pp. 27-54.

Wagner, Rudolf G. Wang Bi: "'The structure of the Laozi's pointers' (Laozi
weizhi lile) - a philological study and translation," T'oung Pao, 72 (1986), pp.
92-129.

Waley, Arthur (trans). The Way and Its Power: A Study of the Tao Te Ching
and its Place in Chinese Thought. Allen & Unwin, London, 1934.

Waley, Arthur. The Nine Songs: A Study of Shamanism in Ancient China. Allen
& Unwin, London, 1955.

Waley, Arthur. Three Ways of Thought in Ancient China. George Allen & Unwin,
London, 1939.

Wallacker, Benjamin E.. The Huai-nan Tzu, Book Eleven: Behaviour, Culture,
and the Cosmos. (American Oriental Series 48) American Oriental Society, New
Haven, 1962.

Waltham, Clae. Chuang Tzu: Genius of the Absurd arranged from the work of
James Legge. Ace Books, New York, 1971.

Wang, Tch'ang-tche. "Le mysticisme de Tchouang-tse," Bulletin de l'Univerist
l'Aurore, 3, 2, 3 (1941), pp. 382-402.

Ware, James R. Alchemy, Medicine and Religion in China of A. D. 320: the Neip'ien of Ko Hung (Pao-p'u-tzu). M. I. T. Press, Cambridge, Mass. and London,
1966.

Ware, James R. The Sayings of Chuang Chou. New American Library, New
York, 1963.

Ware, James R. "The Wei Shu and Sui Shu on Taoism," Journal of the American
Oriental Society, 53 (September 1933), pp. ?; 54 (Sept. 1934), pp. ?.

Watson, Burton. Chuang-tzu: Basic Writings. Columbia University Press, New
York and London, 1964.

Watson, Burton. The Complete Works of Chuang Tzu. (Records of Civilization:
Sources and Studies No. LXXX, Columbia College Program of Translations from
the Oriental Classics) Columbia University Press, New York, 1968.

Watson, Walter. "Principles for dealing with disorder," Journal of Chinese
Philosophy, 8, 3 (September 1981), pp. 349-70.

Watts, Alan Wilson. Tao: The Watercourse Way. Penguin Books,
Harmondsworth, 1975.

Watts, Alan Wilson. "The Philosophy of the Tao," In The Way of Zen, Pantheon
Books, New York, 1957; Penguin Books, Harmondsworth, 1962, pp. 23-48.

Wawrytko, Sandra A. The Undercurrent of Feminine Philosophy in Eastern and
Western Thought. University Press of America, 1975, 1981.

Wayman, Alex. "Male, female, and androgyne, per Buddhist Tantra, Jacob
Boehme, and the Greek and Taoist mysteries," Tantric and Taoist Studies in
Honour of R.A. Stein, vol. 2, Michel Strickmann (ed.), Melanges chinois et
bouddhiques, 21, 1983, pp. 592-631.

Weber, Max. Konfuzianismus und Taoismus. Gesammelte Aufstze zur
Religionssozialogie, 1. Tubingen, 1922; translated and edited by Hans H. Gerth,
with an introduction by C.K. Yang, The Religion of China: Confucianism and
Taoism, Free Press, New York, 1951.

Wei, Wu Wei. All Else is Bondage: Nonvolitional Living Tao. Hong Kong
University Press, Hong Kong, 1964.

Welch, Holmes and Seidel, Anna (eds). Facets of Taoism. Yale University Press,
New Haven, 1979.

Welch, Holmes H. "The Bellagio Conference on Taoist studies," History of
Religions, 9, 2/3 (November 1969/February 1970), pp. 107-36.

Welch, Holmes H. "The Chang t'ien shih and Taoism in China," Journal of the
American Oriental Society, 4 (1957-58), pp. 188-212.

Welch, Holmes. "Syncretism in the early Taoist movement," Papers on China,
vol. 10, Harvard University, 1956.

Welch, Holmes. The Parting of the Way: Lao Tzu and the Taoist Movement.
Beacon Press, Boston, 1957; Taoism: The Parting of the Way, revised edition,
Beacon Press, Boston, 1965.

Welz, E.J. Lao Tse, Tao Te King. Bussum, 1947.

Weres, Tkei and Sandor, Ference. Lao-ce: Az Ut s Erny knyve. Europa
knyvkiado, Budapest, 1958.

Weres, Tkei. Lao-Tzeu, Lie-Tseu et Tchouang-Tzeu. Le taosme. Padoux, Paris,
1969.

Wieger, Lon. Les pres du systme taoste. Cathasia, Paris, 1950.

Wieger, Lon. Taosme. 1911 (1953).

Wieger, Lon. Textes philosophiques. Hien-hsien, 1906.

Wilhelm, Hellmut. "Chuang-tzu translations: a bibliographical appendix,"
Experimental essays on Chuang-tzu, Victor H. Mair (ed.), University of Hawaii
Press, 1983, pp. 158-61.

Wilhelm, Hellmut. "The fisherman without bait," Asiatische Studien, 18-19
(1965), pp. 90-104.

Wilhelm, Richard. Das Geheimnis der goldene Bulte, ein chinesische
Lebensbuch (T'ai-chin-hua tsung-chih), bersetzt und erlutert von Wilhelm, R.
mit einem europischen Kommentar von C.G. Jung. Rascher, Zrich and
Stuttgart, 1929, 1957.

Wilhelm, Richard. Dschuang Dsi, das wahre Buch vom sudlichen Butenland
(Nan-hua-chen-ching). Eugen Diederichs, Jena, 1912.

Wilhelm, Richard. Eine Chou inschrift ber Atentechnik. Monumenta Serica, 13
(1948), pp. 385-6.

Wilhelm, Richard. "On the sources of Chinese Taoism," Journal of the North
China Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, 45 (1914), pp. 1-12.

Wilhelm, Richard. Tao te king, Das Buch d. Alten vom Sinn u. Leben,
Dusseldorf, 1970.

Wong, David. "Taoism and the problem of equal respect," Journal of Chinese
Philosophy, 11, 2 (June 1984), pp. 165-83.

Woo, Peter. Begriffsgeschichter Vergleich zwischen Tao, hodos und logos bei
Chuang-tzu, Parmenides und Heraclit, (Wissenschaftliche Serie der Universitas
oder Hsien-tai-hsueh-yuan 4) Taipei, Universitas Einzelheft, Munchen,
Universittsbuchhandlung, Heinrich Frank, 1969.

Woodroffe, Sir John. "S'akti in Taoism," S'akti and S'kta: essays and addresses
on the S'kta Tantrasstra, Ganesh, Madras, 1959 (5th edition), pp. 216-23.

Wright, Arthur F. "A historian's reflections on the Taoist tradition," History of
Religions, 9 (1969), pp. 248-55.

Wright, Arthur F. "Review of A. A. Petrov, Wang Pi (226-249): His Place in the
History of Chinese Philosophy," Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies, 10 (1947),
pp. 75-88.

Wu, John C. H. "Lao-tzu's The Tao and its virtue," T'ien-hsia Monthly, 9 (1939),
pp. 401-23, 498-521; 10 (1940), pp. 66-99; edited by Paul K. Shih, Lao Tzu:
Tao Teh Ching, Chinese text with English translation, Asia Institute, St. John
University Press, New York, 1961.

Wu, John C. H. "The wisdom of Chuang Tzu: a new appraisal," International
Philosophical Quarterly, 3, 1 (February 1963), pp. 5-36.

Wu, John C. H. and Paul Kwang Tsien Sih. Lao tzu: Tao-teh-ching. St. John's
University Press, New york, 1961.

Wu, John C. H. and Pilone, Rossana. Lao tzu, Tao-te-king. (Italian translation
with introduction by Luciano Magrini) Istituto culturale ital-cinese, Milano,
1956.

Wu, Kathleen Johnson. On Lao Tzu's idea of the self. Zygon, 16, 2 (June 1981),
pp. 165-80.

Wu, Kuang-ming. Chuang Tzu: World Philosopher at Play, Scholars Press and
Crossroad Publishing Company, n.p. 1982.

Wu, Kuang-ming. "Non-world-making in Chuang Tzu," Journal of Chinese
Philosophy, 18, 1 (March 1991), pp. 37-50.

Wu, Kuang-ming. "Trying without trying - toward a Taoist phenomenology of
truth," Journal of Chinese Philosophy, 8, 2 (June 1981), pp. 143-68.

Wu, L. C. and Davis, T. C. "Ko Hung's biography in Lieh-hsien chuan," Journal
of Chemical Education, 1934, pp. 517-20.

Wu, Meng. "On 'Bandit Chih'" Chinese Studies in Philosophy, 11, 2 (Winter
1979-80), pp. 27-39.

Wu, Yi. "On Chinese Ch'an in relation to Taoism," Journal of Chinese
Philosophy, 12 (1985), pp. 131-54.

Wulff, Kurt. Acht Kapitel des Tao-te-king, Herausgegeben von Victor Dantzer,
Copenhagen, 1941.

Xu, Kangsheng, "A brief discussion of the xuanxue school of the Wei-Jin
period," Chinese Studies in Philosophy, ?? (Fall 1981), pp. 57-86.

Yan, Beiming. "The reevaluation of Zhuangzi," Chinese Studies in Philosophy,
12, 4 (1981), pp. 63-89.

Yang, C.K. Religion in Chinese Society: A Study of Contemporary Social
Functions of Religion and Some of their Historical Factors, University of
California Press, Berkeley and Los Angeles, 1961.

Yang, Chin-shun. Drevnekitaiskij Philosoph Lao-Tzu i ego Uchenie, Izd. AN
SSSR, Moscow, Leningrad, 1950; Der chinesische Philosoph Laudse und seine
Lehre (bersetzt von G. Kahlenbach), Deutscher Verlag der Wissenschaften,
Berlin, 1955.

Yang, Richard F.S. "A study of the origin of the legends of the eight immortals,"
Oriens Extremus, 5 (1958), pp. 1-22.

Yearley, Lee H. "Hsn Tzu on the mind: his attempted synthesis of Confucianism
and Taoism," Journal of Asian Studies, 39, 3 (May 1980), pp. 465-80.

Yearley, Lee. "The perfected person in the radical Chuang-tzu," Experimental
Essays on Chuang-tzu, Victor H. Mair (ed.), University of Hawaii Press, 1983,
pp. 125-39.

Yen, Ling-feng. "Problem of being and non-being in the Taoist philosophy,"
Asian Culture Quarterly, 6, 4 (Winter 1978), pp. 17-24.

Yewdale, M.S. "The Wisdom of Tao," Aryan Path, 21 (1950), pp. 365-8.

Yosida, Mitukuni. "The Chinese concept of nature," Chinese Science, Nakayama
Shigeru and Nathan Sivin (eds.), M. I. T. Press, Cambridge Mass. 1973, pp. 7189.

Young, R. and Ames, R. Lao Tzu: text, notes and comments. Chinese Material
Center, San Francisco, 1977.

Yu, David C. "The creation myth and its symbolism in classical Taoism,"
Philosophy East and West, 31, 4 (October 1981), pp. 479-500.

Yu, David C. "The mythos of chaos in ancient Taoism and contemporary
Chinese thought," Journal of Chinese Philsophy, 8 (1981), pp. 325-48.

Yu, Ying-shih. "Life and immortality in the mind of Han China," Harvard Journal
of Asiatic Studies, 25 (1964-65), pp. 80-122.

Yu, Ying-shih. View of Life and Death in Later Han China, A.D. 25-220. Harvard
University, 1962 (typescript).

Yukawa, Hideki. "Chuangtse: The happy fish," Experimental essays on Chuangtzu, University of Hawaii Press, 1983, pp. 56-62.

Zen, J. "Le chapitre 33 du Tchouang-tse. Avec texte critique tabli par Tsong
Tai," Bulletin de l'Universit l'Aurore, 3, 10 (1949), pp. 104-36??.

Zenker, E.V. "Der Taoismus des Frhzeit," Die alt-und gemeinchinesische
Weltanschauung, Sitzungsberichte der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Wein.
Philosophische-historische Klasse, 222, 2 (1949), pp. 104-36??.

Zhou, Qin. "A survey of recent studies on the thought of Lao Zi and Zhuang Zi,"
Chinese Studies in Philosophy (Spring 1989), pp. 71-90.

Zia, Rosina C. "The conception of "Sage" in Lao-tse and Chuang-tse as
distinguished from Confucianism," Chung Chi Journal (Chung-chi hseh-pao), 5
(1966), pp. 150-57.

Zurcher, Erik. "Buddhist influence on early Taoism: a survey of scriptural
evidence," T'oung Pao, 66 (1980), pp. 84-147.


*
Walf, Knut. Westliche Taoismus-Bibliographie (WTB) - Western Bibliography of
Taoism. Essen, 1992.
Buddhism: General Histories, Etc.

Bhandarkar, D.R. Asoka, 3rd. ed., Calcutta, 1955.

Conze, E. Buddhism, Its Essence and Development, Oscord, U.K., 1969.

Conze, E. A Short History of Buddhism, London, 1980.

Conze, E. Buddhist Thought in India, Ann Arbor, 1992.

Conze, E. The Prajnaparamita Literature, The Hague, 1960.

Conze, E. Selected Sayings from the Prefection of Wisdom, London, 1955.

Haldar, J.R. Early Buddhist Mythology, New Dehli, 1977.

Holt, J.C. The Religious World of Kirti Sri: Buddhism, Art and Politics of Late
Medieval Sir Lanka, Oxford, 1996.

Horner, I.B. Women Under Primitive Buddhism, Delhi, 1975.

Inada,Keneth K. Nagarjuna, A Translation of His Mulamadhyamaka-karika with
an Introductory Essay, Tokyo, 1970.

Johansson, Rune E.A. The Dynamic Psychology of Early Buddhism, London,
1979.

Kalupahana, David J. Causality: The Central Philosophy of Buddhism, Honolulu,
1975.

Keith, A. B. The Buddhist Philosophy in India and Ceylon, 1st. ed., 1923.

Law, B.C. The Buddhist Conception of Spirits, Varanasi, 1974.

Ling, Trevor. The Buddha: Buddhist Civilization in India and Ceylon. Baltimore,
1976.

Matsunaga, Daigan and Mutsunaga, Alicia. The Buddhist Concept of Hell, New
York, 1972.

Narain, A.K. The Indo-Greeks, Oxford, 1957.

Nikam, N.A. and McKeon, Richard. The Edicts of Asoka, Chicago, 1959.

Pande, G.C. Studies in the Origins of Buddhism, Allahabad, 1957.

Perez-Ramon, Joacquin. Self and Non-Self in Early Buddhism, The Hague,
1980.

Przyluski, Jean. The Legend of the Emperor Asoka in Indian and Chinese Texts,
Calcutta, 1967.

Ray, Reginald A. Buddhis Saints in India, Oxford, 1994.

Thakur, Laxman S. Buddhism in the Western Himalaya, Oxford, 2000.

Thomas, E.J. The History of Buddhist Thought, London, 1933.

Varna, Vishvanath Prasad. Early Buddhism and Its Origins, Delhi, 1973.

Wagle, Narendra. Society in the Time of Buddha, New York, 1967.

Welbon, Guy Richard. The Buddhist Nirvana and its Western Interpretations,
Chicago, 1968.

Yu, Chai Shin. Early Buddhism and Christianity: A Comparative Study, Delhi,
1980.
Buddha

Bareau, Andre. Recherches sur la biographie du bouddha, Paris, 1963.

Byrom, Thomas. trans. The Dhammapada, New York, 1976.

Carrithers, Michael. The Buddha, Oxford, 1983.

Conze, E. Buddhist Scriptures, Baltimore, 1959.

Foucher, A. The Life of the Buddha, Middleton CN, 1963.

Goenka, S.N. the Art of Living, San Fransisco, 1987.

Goldstein, Joseph. The Experience of Insight: A Simple and Direct Guide to
Buddhist Meditations, Boston, 1987.

Goldstein, Joseph and Kornfield, Jack. Seeking the Heart of Wisdom: The Path
of Insightful Meditation, Boston, 1987.

Johnston, E.H. The Buddhacarita, or Acts of the Buddha, Part 2, translation,
Calcutta, 1936.

Katagiri, Dainin. Returning to Silence: Zen Practice in Daily Life, Boston, 1988.

Kohn, Sherab Chodzin. The Awakened One: A Life of the Buddha, Boston,
1994.

Ling, Trevor. The Buddha, Harmondsworth, U.K., 1973.

Mookerjee, Satkari. Buddhist Philosophy of Universal Flux, Delhi, 1980.

Murti, T.R.V. The Central Philosophy of Buddhism, London, 1980.

Nakamura, Hajime. Gotama Buddha, Los Angeles, 1977.

Nanamoli, Bhikkhu. The Life of the Buddha, Kandy, Sir Lanka, 1971.

Narada, Thera. The Buddha and His Teachings, Colombo, Sri Lanka, 1964.

Nyanamoli, Bhikku. Life of the Buddha, Kandy, 1972.

Saddhatissa, H. The Life of the Buddha, London, 1974.

Sangharakshita. A Survey of Buddhism, London, 1987.

Rahula, Walpola. What the Buddha Taught, Bedford, U.K., 1972.

Robinson, H. Richard and Johnson, Willard L. The Buddhist Religion: A
Historical Introduction, 3rd. ed., Belmont, CA, 1982.

Singh, Iqbal. Gautama Buddha, Oxford, 1994.

Sprung, Mervyn, ed. The Problem of Two Truths in Buddhism and Vedanta,
Boston, 1973.

Streng, Frederick J. Emptiness: A Study in Religious Meaning, Nasville, 1967.

Thera, Narada. The Buddha and His Teachings, Kandy, Sir Lanka, 1980.

Thera, Nyanaponika. The Heart of Buddhist Meditation, York Harbor, ME, 1973.

Thomas, Edward J. The Life of the Buddha, 3rd. ed., London, 1949.

Thomas, E.J. The Life of Buddha as Legend and History, London, 1927.

Thomson, Garry. Reflections on the Life of Buddha, London, 1983.

Warren, Clarke. Buddhism in Translation, New York, 1986.
 The Buddhist Canon: Text and Criticism

Dutt, Nalinaksha. Aspects of Mahayana Buddhism and Its Relations to
Hinayana, London, 1930.

Poussin, Louis de La Vallee. Niravana, Paris, 1925.

Poussin, Louis de La Vallee. The Way to Nirvana, Cambridge, 1917.

Stcherbatsky, Theodore. The Conception of Buddhist Nirvana, Leninrad, 1927.

Welbon, Guy Richard. The Buddhist Nirvana and its Western Interpretations,
Chicago, 1968.
 Buddhist Monasticism
coming soon....
 Early Buddhist Sects

Coming soon
Theravada (Hinayana) Buddhism

Aronson, Harvey B. Love and Sympathy in Theravada Buddhism, Delhi, 1980.

Bechert, Heinz. Buddhismus, Staat und Gesellschaft in den Landern des
Theravada-Buddhismus, Weisbaden, 1973.

Bechert, Heinz. "Sangha, State, Society, 'Nation": Persistence of Tradition in
'Post-Traditional' Buddhist Societies, Daedalus, 1973, 85-95.

Bechert, Heinz. "Theravada Buddhist Sangha: Some General Observations on
Historical and Political FActors in its Development," Journal of Asian Studies,
vol. 29 (1969-1970) 761-778.

Conze, E. Buddhism, Its Essence and Development, Oscord, U.K., 1969.

Conze, E. A Short History of Buddhism, London, 1980.

Conze, E. Buddhist Thought in India, Ann Arbor, 1992.

King, Winston L. Theravada Meditation, University Park, PA., 1980.

Lester, Robert C. Theravada Buddhism in Southeast Asia, Ann Arbor, 1973.

Stcherbatsky, Th. The Central Conception of Buddhis, and the Meaning of the
Word "Dharma", Delhi, 1974.

Thera, N.M. The Manual of Abhidhamma, Colombo, Sir Lanka, 1956.

Warder, A.K. Indian Buddhism, Delphi 1970.

Webb, Russel. An Analysis of the Pali Canon, Kandy, Sir Lanka, 1975.
Mahayana Buddhism: (The Greater Vehicle, The Larger Raft)

Chang, C.C.A. A Treasury of Mahayana Sutras, State College, UPenn, 1983.

Chodron, Pema. The Wisdom of No Escape and the Path of Loving Kindnesss,
Boston, 1991.

Conze, E. A Short History of Buddhism, London, 1980.

Conze, E. ed. Buddhist Scriptures, Harmondsworth, 1959.

Conze, E. ed. Buddhist Texts through the Ages, Boston and London, 1990.

Dutt, Nalinaksha. Aspects of Mahayana Buddhism and Its Relations to
Hinayana, London, 1930.

Gyatso, Tenzin, the Fourteenth Dalai Lama. A Flash of Lightning in the Dark of
Night: A Guide of the Bodhisattva's Way of Life, Boston and London, 1994.

Hanh, Thich Nhat. Being Peace, Berkeley, 1987.

Hahn, Thich Nhat. Peace in Every Step: The Path of Mindfulness in Everyday
Life, New York, 1991.

Kiyota, Minoru, ed. Mahayana Buddhist Meditation: Theory and Practice,
Honolulu, 1978.

Kongtrul, Jamgon. The Great Path of Awakening: Acommentary on the
Mahayana Teachings of the sEvenPoints of Mind Trainig, Ken McLeod (trans.)
Boston and London, 1987.

Lamotte, Etienne. "Sur la formation du Mahayana," Asiatica: Feschrift F.
Weller,Leipzig, 1954, 381-386.

Lamotte, Etienne. L'Enseignement de Vimalakirti, Louvain, 1962.

Luk, Charles (trans.) Vimalakirti Nirdesa Sutra, Boston and London, 1990.

Murti, T.R.V. The Central Philosophy of Buddhism: A Study of the Madhyamika
System, London, 1955.

Price, A.F. and Mou-lam, Wong, trans. The Diamond Sutra and the Stra of ieng, Boston and London, 1990.

Shantideva. A guide to the Bodhisattva's Way of Life, Stephen Batchelor an
dSerpa Tulku (trans.), Dharmasala, 1979.

Snellgrove, D. Indo-Tibetan Buddhism, Boston, 1987.

Suzuki, D.T. Studies in the Lankavatara Sutra, London, 1930.

Suzuki, D.T. the Lankavatara Sutra, London, 1932.

Takakusu, J. The Essentials of Buddhist Philosophy, Delhi, 1975.

Williams, Paul. Mahayana Buddhism, London, 1989.

Zopa, Lama. Transforming Problems into Happiness, Boston, 1993.
The Bodhisattva

Batchelore, Stephen, trans. Shantideva: Guide to the Bodhisattva's Way of Life,
Delhi, 1979.

Dayal, Har. The Bodhisattva Doctrine in Buddhist Sanskrit Literature, London,
1932.

Guenther, Herbert V. trans. The Jewel Ornament of Liberation, London, 1959.

Hurvitz, Leon. Scripture of the Lotus Blossom of the Fine Dharma (the Lotus
Sutra), New York, 1976.

Kern, H. trans. "The Saddharma-pundarika or the Lotus of the True Law," SBE,
vol. 21, Oxford, 1909.

Matics, Marion trans. Santideva: Entering the Path of Enlightenment, New Your,
1970.

Muller, F. Max. "The Larger Sukhavati-vyuha," SBE, vol. 49, 1-72; vol. 49, 89103.

The Shinshu Seiten,Honolulu, 1955.

Takakusa, J. trans. "The Amitayur-dhyana-sutra," SBE, vol. 49, 161-201.
Buddhism in Southeast Asia

Aronson, Harvey B. Love and Sympathy in Theravada Buddhism, Delhi, 1980.

Bechert, Heinz. Buddhismus, Staat und Gesellschaft in den Landern des
Theravada-Buddhismus, Weisbaden, 1973.

Bechert, Heinz. "Sangha, State, Society, 'Nation": Persistence of Tradition in
'Post-Traditional' Buddhist Societies, Daedalus, 1973, 85-95.

Bechert, Heinz. "Theravada Buddhist Sangha: Some General Observations on
Historical and Political FActors in its Development," Journal of Asian Studies,
vol. 29 (1969-1970) 761-778.

Bunnag, Jane. Buddhist Monk, Buddhist Layman, London, 1973.

Byles, Marie M. Journey into Burmese Silence, London, 1962.

Cabaton, Antonine, "Cambodia," ERE, vol. 3, 155a-167a.

Coedes, George. The Indianized States of Southeast Asia, Honolula, 1968.

Coedes, George. The Making of Southeast Asia, Berkeley, 1966.

Conze, E. A Short History of Buddhism, Bombay, 1960.

Damais, Louise-Charles. "Le bouddhisme en Indonesie," Presence du
bouddhisme, Rene de Berval (ed.), Siagon, 1959, 813-824.

Dutt, Sukumar. Buddhism in East Asia, Bombay, 1966.

Evers, Hans-Dieter. Monks, Priests and Peasants: A Study of Buddhism and
Social Structures in Central Ceylon," Leiden, 1972.

Gombrich, Richard F. Precept and Practice: Traditional Buddhism in the Rural
Highlands of Ceylon, London, 1971.

Gomez, Luis. (ed.) Barabadur: History and Significance of a Buddhist
Monument, Berkeley, 1980.

Jayatilleke, K.N. The Message of Buddha, New York, 1974.

Jones, John Garret. Tales and Teachings of the Buddha, London, 1979.

King, Winston L. A Thousand Lives Away: Buddhism in Contempary Burma,
Cambridge, MA., 1964.

King, Winston L. Theravada Meditation, University Park, PA., 1980.

Kornfield, Jack. Living Buddhist Masters, Santa Cruz, CA., 1977.

Lerner, Eric. Journey of Insightful Meditation: A Personal Experience of the
Buddha's Way, New York, 1977.

Lester, Robert C. Theravada Buddhism in Southeast Asia, Ann Arbor, 1973.

Ling, Trevor. Buddhism and the Mythology of Evil: A Study in Theravada
Buddhism, London, 1962.

Ludowyk, E.F.C. The Footprint of the Buddha, London, 1958.

Malalgoda, Kitsiri. Buddhism in Sinhalese Society, 1750-1900: A Study of
Religious Revival and Change, Berkeley 1976.

Rahula, Walpola. History of Buddhism in Ceylon, Colombo, Sir Lanka, 1956.

Rahula, Walpola. The Heritage of the Bhikku, New York, 1971.

Ray, Himanshu P. The Winds of Change: Buddhism and the Maritime Links of
Early South East Asia, Oxford, 1995.

Ray, Niharranjan. Theravada Buddhism in Burma, Calcuta, 1946.

Reynolds, Mani and Frank. The Three Worlds According to King Ruang,
Berkeley, 1980.

Sarkisyanz, E. Buddhist Backgrounds of the Burmese Revolution, The Hague,
1965.

Schecter, Jerrold. The New Face of Buddhism, New York, 1967.

Seneviratne, H.L. Rituals of the Kandyan State, Cambridge, 1978.

Smith, Bardwell L. ed. The Two Wheels of Dhamma, Chambersburg, PA, 1972.

Smith, Bardwell L. Religion and Legitimation of Power in Sri Lanka: Religion and
egitimation of Power in Thailand, Laos, and Burma, Chambersburg, PA, 1978.

Soni, R.L. The Only Way to deliverance, Boulder, CO, 1980.

Spiro, Melford E. Buddhism and Society, New York, 1970.

Sprio, Melford E. Burmese Supernaturalism, Englewood Cliffs, NJ, 1967.

Swearer, Donald K. Buddhism and society in Southeast Asia, Chambersburg,
PA, 1981.

Swearer, Donald K. Buddhism in tansition, Philadelphia, 1970.

Swearer, Donald K. Wat Haripunjaya: A Study of the Royal Temple of the
Buddha's Relic, Lamphun, Thiland, Missoula, 1976.

Tambiah, S.J. Buddhism and the Spirit Cults in Northeast Thailand, Cambridge,
1970.

Tambiah, S.J. World Conquerer and World Renouncer, Cambridge, 1976.

Terwiel, B.J. Monks and Magic: An Analysis of Religious Ceremonies in Central
Thailand, London, 1975.

Thich Nhat Hanh. Viet Nam: Lotus in a Sea f Fire, New York, 1967.

Thich Thien-An. Buddhism and Zen in Vietnam, in Relation to the Development
of Buddhism in Asia, Rutland, Vetus Testamentum, 1975.

Wells, Kenneth E. Thai Bsshism: Its Rites and Activities, Bangkok, 1960.

Zurcher, Erik. Buddhism, Its Origins and Spread in Words, Maps, and Pictures,
Leiden, 1959.
Tibetan Buddhism

Batchelor, Stephen. The Jewel in the Lotus. A Guide to the Buddhist Traditions
of Tibet, London, 1987.

Bernbaum, Edwin. The Way to Shambhala, New York, 1980.

Beyer, Stephan V. The Cult of Tara, Berkeley, 1973.

Blofeld, John. The Tantric Mysticism of Tibet, New York, 1970.

Bu ston. History of Buddhism, 2 vols., trans. E. Obermiller, Heidelberg, 10311932.

Chakravarti, B. Cultural History of Bhutan, vol. 1, From Pre-History to
Padmasambhava Chittaranjan, 1979.

Chang, Garma C.C. trans. The Hundred Thousand Songs of Milarepa, 2 vols.,
Boulder, 1979.

Dargyay, Eva M. The Rise of Esoteric Buddhism in Tibet, Delhi, 1977.

Demieville, Paul. Le Concile de Lhasa, Paris, 1952.

Douglas, Nik. Tibetan Tantric Charms and Amulets, New York, 1978.

Douglas, Nik. and White, Meryl. Karmapa: The Black Hat Lama of Tibet,
London, 1976.

Ekvall, Robert B. Religious Observance in Tibet: Patterns and Function,
Chicago, 1964.

Evans-Wentz, W.Y. The Tibetan Book of the Dead, 3rd. ed., Oxford, 1960.

Evans-Wentz, W.Y. Tibetan Yoga and Secret Doctrines, 2nd. ed., Oxford, 1960.

Evans-Wentz, W.Y. Tibet's Great Yogi Milarepa, 2nd. ed., Oxford, 1951.

Fremantle, Francesca and Trungpa, Chogyaml, trans. The Tibetan Book of the
Dead: The Great Liberation of Through Hearing in the Bardo, Boulder, CO.,
1978.

Govinda, Lama Anagarika. Foundations of Tibetan Mysticism, London, 1960.

Guenther, Herbert V. Tibetan Buddhism without Mystification, Leiden, 1966.

Heissig, Walter. The Religions of Mongolia, Los Angeles, 1979.

Hoffman, Helmut. Quellen zur Geschichte der tibetischen Bon-Religion,
Wiesbaden, 1950.

Hoffman, Helmut. The Religions of Tibet, London, 1961.

Houston, Gary W. Sources for a History of the bSam yas Debate. Sankt
Augustin, 1980.

Houston, Gary W. Wings of the White Crane: Poems of tshangs dbyangs rgya
mtsbo, Delhi, 1981.

James, E. Tibetan Treasury of Aphoristic Jewels, Bloomington, 1968.

Kapstein, Matthew T. The Tibetan Assimilation of Buddhism, Oxford, 2000.

Kongtrul, Jamgon. the Torch of Certainty, Boulder, CO., 1976.

Karmay, Heather. Early Sino-Tibetan Art, Warminister, 1975.

Lauf, Detlef Ingo. Secret Doctrines of the Tibetan Book of the Dead, Boulder,
CO, 1977.

Lhalungpa, Lobsang P. The Life of Milarepa, New York, 1977.

Ortner, Sherry B. Sherpas through Their Rituals, Cambridge, 1978.

Poppe, Nicholas. Twelve Deeds of the Buddha, Seattle, 1967.

Ram, Rajendra. A History of Buddhism in Nepal, A.D. 704-1396, Delhi, 1978.

Snellgrove, David and Richarson, Hugh. A Cultural History of Tibet, Boston and
London, 1968.

Snellgrove, David L. The Cultural Heritage of Ladakh, vol. 1, Boulder, 1977.

Snellgrove, David L. The Nine Ways of Bon, London, 1967.

Sopa, Geshe Lhundup and Hopkins, Jeffrey. Practice and Theory of Tibetan
Buddhism, New York, 1976.

Stein, R.A. Tibetan Civilization, Stanford, 1972.

Tucci, Giuseppe. The Religions of Tibet, London, 1980.

Tantric Buddhism

Allione, Tsultrim. Women of Wisdom, New York, 1988.

Chang, C.C. (trans.) One Hundred Thousand Songs of Milarepa, 2 vols., Boston
and London, 1989.

Fremantle, Francesca and Trungpa, Chogyam (trans.) The Tibetan Book of the
Dead: The Great Liberation through the Hearing of the Bardo, Boston and
London, 1987.

Lhalungpa, Lobsang P. (trans.) The Life of Milarepa, New York, 1992.

Podmasambhava. Dakini Teachings: Padmasambhava's Oral Teachings to Lady
Tsogyal. Erik Pema Kusang (trans.), Boston and London, 1990.

Trungpa, Chogyam. Cutting Through Spiritual Materialism, Boston and London,
1987.

Trungpa, Chogyam. Journey without Goal: The Tantric Wisdom of the Buddha,
Boston and London, 1985.

Trungpa, Chogyam. The Myth of Freedom and the Way of Meditation, Boston
and London, 1976.

Tsogyal, Yeshe. The Lotus Born: The Life Story of Padmasambhava, Drik Pema
Kansang, (trans.), Boston and London, 1993.

Wallace, Vesna. The Inner Kalacakratantra: A Buddhist Tantric View of the
Individual, Oxford, 2001.
Chinese Buddhism

Birnbaum, Raoul. The Healing Buddha, Boulder, CO., 1979.

Chan, Garma Chen-chi. The Buddhist teachings of Totality: The Philosophy of
Hwa-yen Buddhism, University Park, 1971.

Ch'en, Kenneth. Buddhism in China: An Historical Survey, Princeton, NJ, 1964.

Ch'en, Kenneth. The Chinese Transformation of Buddhism, Princeton, 1973.

Cook, Francis H. Hua-yen Buddhism: The Jewel in the Net of Indra, University
Park, PA, 1977.

de Bary, Wm. Theodore, ed. Sources of Chinese Tradition, New York, 1960.

Hsu Sung-Peng. A Buddhist Leader in Ming China; Life and Thought of HanShan Te-Ch'ing, 1956-1623, University Park, PA, 1979.

Hurvitz, Leon. Chin-i(538-597): An Introduction to the Life and Ideas of a
Chinese Buddhist Monk. Melanges Chinois et Bouddhiques, Bruges, 1963.

Katagiri, Dainin. Returning to Silence: Zen Practice in Daily Life, Boston, 1988.

Liebenthal, Walter. Chao Lun, The Treaties of Seng-chao, 2nd rev. ed., Hong
Kong, 1968.

Overyer, Daniel L. Folk Buddhist Religion: Dissenting Sects in Late Traditional
China, Cambridge, MA, 1976.

Paul, Diana. Women in Buddhism, Berkeley, CA, 1980.

Robinson, Richard H. Chinese Buddhist Verse, Lonon, 1955.

Robinson, Richard H. Early Madyakija,

Suzuki, D.T. Essays in Zen Buddhism, third series, London, 1953.

Takakusa, Junjiro. The Essentials of Buddhist Philosoophy, 3rd. ed., Honolulu,
1956.

Thompson, Laurence G. Chinese Religion: An Introduction, 3rd. ed., Belmont,
CA,1980.

Wright, Arthur F. Buddhism in Chinese History, Stanford, CA, 1959.

Yang, C.K. Religion in Chinese Society, Berkeley, 1961.

Yu Chun-fang. The Renewal of Buddhism in China: Chu-hung and the Late Ming
Synthesis, New York, 1980.

Zurcher, Erik. The Buddhist Conquest of China, Leiden, 1959.
Chan Buddhism

Bishop, D.H. ed. Chinese Thought: An Introduction, Delhi, 1975.

A Sorucebook of Chinese Philosophy, Wing-tsit Chan, trans. and ed., Princeton,
N.J., 1963.

Briggs, William A. ed. Anthology of Zen, New York, 1961.

Chang, Chung-yuan. The Original Teachings of Ch'an Buddhism, New York,
1971.

Chang, Garma Chen-chi. The Practice of Zen, New York, 1959.

Chen, Kenneth. Buddhism in China, Princeton, N.J., 1964.

A Record of Buddhist Kingdoms (Being an Account by the Chinese Monk Fahien
of his Travels in India and Ceylon [A.d. 399-414] in Search of the Buddhist
Books of Discipline), James Legge (trans.), Oxford, 1886.

Doumoulin, Henrich. A History of Zen Buddhism, Boston, 1969.

Doumoulin, Henrich. Zen Enlightenment: Origins and Meaning, Weatherhill,
1979.

Hoffmann, Yoel. The Sound of One Hand: 281 Zen Koans with Answers, New
York, 1975.

Scheng-Yen and Stevenson, Dan. Hoofprint of the Ox: Principles of the Chan
Buddhist Path, Oxford, 2000.

Thich Nhat Hanh. Zen Keys: A Zen Monk Examines the Vietnamese Tradition,
New York, 1974.

Welch, Holmes. The Practice of Chinese Buddhism, Cambridge, MA, 1967.

Williams, Psul. Mahayana Buddhism, New York, 1989.

Wright, A.F. Stanford, CA., 1965 (reprint).

Yampolsky, Philip. The Platform Sutra of the Sixth Patriarch, New York, 1967.

Yampolsky, Philip. The Zen Master Hakuin: Selected Writings, New York, 1971.

Zurcher, E. The Buddhist Conquest of China, Leiden, 1959.
Pure Land Buddhism

Blum, Mark L. The Origins and Development of Pure Land Buddhism: A Study
and Translation of Gyonen's "Jodo Homon Genrusho", Oxford, 2000
Zen Buddhism

A First Zen Reader, Leggett, T., Tokyo and Rutland, 1960.

Abe, Masao. "Dogen on Buddha Nature," The Eastern Buddhist, vol. IV, no. 1
(1971), 28-71.

Abe, Masao. and Waddell, Norman, trans. "Bussho," The Eastern Buddhist, vol.
VIII, no. 2 (1975), 94-112; vol. IX, no. 1 (1976), 87-105, no. 2, 71-87.

Abe, Masao, trans. "Dogen's Bendowa," The Eastern Buddhist, vol. IV, no. 1,
(1971) 124-157.

Abe, Masao, trans. "'One Bright Pearl': Dogen's Shobogenzo Ikka Myoju," The
Eastern Buddhist, vol. V, no. 2 (1971) 107-118.

Abe, Masao, trans. "Shobogenzo Genjokoan," The Eastern Buddhist, vol. V, no.
2 (1972) 129-140.

Abe, Masao, trans. "Dogen's Fukanzazengi," The Eastern Buddhist, vol. VI, no.
2 (1973) 121-126.

Aitken, Robert. Taking the Path of Zen, San Francisco, 1982.

Albrecht, Carl. Psychologie des mystischen Bewusstsein, Bremen, 1951.

Albrecht, Carl. Das mystische Erkennen, Bremen, 1968.

Anesaki, Masaharu. Nichiren, the Buddhist Prophet, Cambridge, MA, 1916.

Anesaki, Maraharu. History of Japanese Religion, London, 1930.

Arai, Paula K.R. Women Living Zen: Japanese Soto Buddhist Nuns, Oxford,
1999.

Beck, Charlotte Joko. Everyday Zen: Love and Work, New York, 1989.

Benoit, H. The Supreme Doctrine, Zen in English Literature and Oriental
Classics, Hokuseido 1948.

Benz, Ernst. Zenbuddhismus und Zensnobismus: Zen in westlicher Sicht,
Weilheim, 1962.

Bloefeld, John. The Zen Teaching of Huang Po: On the Transmission of Mind,
New York, 1975.

Bloefeld, John. The Zen Teaching of Hui Hai on Sudden Illumination, London,
1962.

Causton, Richard. Nichiren Shoshu Buddhism, London, 1988.

Chapin, H.B. "The Ch'an Master Pu-tai," Journal of the American Oriental
Society, vol. III, 47-52.

Cheetham, Eric. Fundamentals of Mainstream Buddhism, Boston, 1994.

Chan, Wing-tsit (trans). The Platform Scripture, New York, 1963.

Chan, Wing-tsit (trans). A Source Book in Chinese Philosophy, Princeton, 1963.

Chang, Chung-yuan. Creativity and Taoism: A Study in Chinese Philosophy, Art
and Poetry, New York, 1963.

Chang, Garma C.C. The Buddhist Teaching of Totality: The Philosoophy of Hwa
Yen Buddhism, University Park and London, 1971.

Chang, Garma C.C. The Practice of Zen, New York, 1959.

Ch'en, K.S. Buddhism in China: A Historical Survy, Princeton, 1964.

Chu, Ch'an. The Huang Po Doctrine of Universal Mind, J. Blofeld (trans.),
London, 1947.

Chu, Ch'an. The Path of Sudden Attainment, London, 1948.

Cleary, Thomas. Record of Things Heard, Boulder, CO, 1980.

Cleary, Thomas (trans.) Rational Zen: The Mind of Dogen Zenji, Boston and
London, 1992.

Cleary, Thomas. The Flower Ornament Scripture, Boston, 1993.

Cleary, Thomas. Shobogenzo: Zen Essays by Dogen, Honolulu, 1986.

Cook, Francis. How to Raise an Ox, Los Angeles, 1979.

Conze, Edward. Buddhism: Its Essence and Development, Oxford, 1953.

Conze, Edward, et. al., ed. Buddhist Texts Through the Ages, Oxford, 1954,
New York, 1964.

de Bary, Theodore, Wm., Chan, Wing-tsit, and Watson, Burton, eds. Sources of
Chinese Tradition, vol. I, New York, 1969.

Demieville, P. "Le miroir spirituel," Sinologica, vol. I (1948) 112-137.

Dumoulin, Heinrich. A History of Zen Buddhism, London, 1968.

Dumoulin, Heinrich. "Bodhidharma und die Anfange des Ch'an-Buddhismus,"
Monumenta Nipponica, vol VII (19510 67-83.

Dumoulin, Heinrich. "Die religiose Mtaphysik des japanischen Zen-Meisters
Dogen," Saeclu, vol. XII, no. 3(1961), 205-236.

Dumoulin, Heinrich. The Development of Chinese Zen,

Dumoulin, Heinrich. Zen Enlightenment: Origins and Meaning, New York, 1976.

Dumoulin, Heinrich. Der Erleuchtungsweg des Zen im Buddhismus, Fisher
Taschenbuch Verlag, 1976.

Dumoulin, Heinrich. Damo Mabuchi: Ein Beitrag zur japanischen Religions- und
Geistesgeschichte, Tokyo, 1943.

Dumoulin, Heinrich. The Development of Chinese Zen after the Sixth Patriarch,
New York, 1953.

Dumoulin, Heinrich. "Techniques and Personal Devotion in Zen Exercise,"
Studies in Japanese Culture, J. Roggendorf (ed.), Tokyo, 1963, 17-40.

Dumoulin, Heinrich. "The Zen Experience According to Modern Japanese
Accounts," Studia Missionalia, vol. XVII (1968) 223-243.

Dumoulin, Heinrich. Zen Geschichte und Gestalt, Bern, 1959.

Dumoulin, Heinrich, ed. Buddhismus der Gegunwart, Freiburg, 1970.

Dumoulin, Heinrich. Buddhism in the Modern World, New York, 1976.

Earhart, H. Byron. The Religions of Japan, San Francisco, 1965.

Durckheim, Karlfried Graf. "Werk der Ubung-geschenk der Gnade," Geist und
Leben, vol. 45, no. 5 (1972), 368.

Eliade, Mircae. Yoga-Immortality and Freedom, New York, 1958.

Eliot, Sir Charles. Japanese Buddhism, London, 1935.

Enomiya-Lassalle, H.M. Zen-Buddhismus, Cologne, 1966.

Enomiya-Lassalle, H.M. Zen Meditation for Christians, LaSalle, 1974.

Enomiya-Lassalle, H.M. Zen-Way to Enlightenment, London, 1966.

Franck, Frederick. Zen Seeing, Zen Drawing: Meditation in Aciton, New York,
193

Franck, Frederick. Zen Seeing,

Fung, Yu-lan. A History of Chinese Philosophy, Princeton, 1953.

Hamilton, C.H. Buddhism: A Religion of Infinite Compassion, New York, 1952.

Hanh, Thich Nhat. Being Peace, Berkeley, 1987.

Hahn, Thich Nhat. Peace in Every Step: The Path of Mindfulness in Everyday
Life, New York, 1991.

Hahn, Thich Nhat. The Miracle of Mindfulnes: A Manual on Meditation, Boston,
1976.

Heiler, F. Die buddhistische Versenkung, Munich, 1922.

Heine, Steven (ed.) The Koan: Texts and Contexts in Zen Buddhism, Oxford,
2000.

Herrigel, Eugen. Zen in the Art of Archery, New York, 1957.

Hirai, T. The Psychophysiology of Zen, Tokyo, 1974.

Hismatsu, Shin'ichi. Zen and the Fine Arts, Tokyo, 1974.

Hoffman, Yoel. The Sound of One Hand, New York, 1975.

Huai-Chin, Nan. The Story of Chinese Zen, Boston, 1995.

Humphreys, Christmas. Zen Buddhism, London, 1949.

Humphreys, Christmas. Zen Comes West. The Presence and Future of Zen
Buddhism in Great Britain, London, 1966.

Iizuka, T. (ed.) Sanzen taikensha, Tokyo, 1956.

Ishimoto, K. and Naberfeld, E. "Shushogi: Prinzipien der Ubung und
Erleuchtung," Monumenta Nipponica, vol. VII (1943) 355-369.

Iyengar, B.K.S. Light on Yoga, London, 1966.

James, William. The Varieties of Religious Experience, New York and London,
1902.

Johnston, William. The Stillpoint, New York, 1970.

Johnston, William. Christian Zen, New York, 1971.

Johnston, William. Silent Music. The Science of Meditation, New York 1974.

Kaltenmark, Max. Lao Tzu and Taoism, Stanford, 1968.

Kapleau, Philip. The Three Pillars of Zen, New York, 1989.

Kapleau, Roshi Philip. Awakening to Zen, New York, 1997.

Kasulis, T.P. Zen Action. Zen Person. Honolulu, 1981.

Keene, Donald (ed.). Anthology of Japanese Literature from the Earliest Era to
the Mid-Nineteenth Century, New York, 1955.

Keith, A.B. Buddhist Philosophy in India and Ceylon, Oxford, 1923.

Kennett, Jiyu. Selling Water by the River: A Manual of Zen Training, New York,
1972.

King, Winston L. Zen and the Way of the Sword: Arming the Samauri Psyche,
Oxford, 1993.

Kuzunishi, Sosei, and Sato, Koji. The Zen Life, New York, 1977.

Lau, D.C. (trans.) Lao Tzu: Tao Te Ching, Penguin, 1963.

Leggett, Trevor. Zen and the Ways. London, 1978.

Leggett, Trevor. The First Zen Reader, Boston, 1994.

Leggett, Trevor. The Tiger's Cave and Translations of Other Zen Writings,
Boston, 1994.

Liebenthal, W. The Book of Cao: A Translation from the Original Chinese with
Introduction, Notes, and Appendices, Monumenta Serica Monographs, vol. XIII,
Peking, 1948.

Liebenthal, W. "A Biography of Chu Tao-sheng," Monumenta Nipponica, vol. XI
(1955), 284-316.

Liebenthal, W. "The World Conception of Chu Tao-sheng," Monumenta
Nipponica, vol. XII (1956), 65-103.

Liebenthal, W. "The World Conception of Chu Tao-sheng," Monumenta
Nipponica, vol. XII (1956), 241-268.

Lin, Yutang. The Wisdodm of Laotse, New York, 1948.

Low, Albert. The Iron Cow of Zen, Rutland, Vetus Testamentum, 1985.

Lu K'uan Yu. (Charles Luk) Ch'an and Zen Teaching, 3 vols. London, 1962.

Lu K'uan Yu. (Charles Luk) Taoist Yoga. Alchemy and Immortality. London,
1970.

Masunaga, Reiho. The Soto Approach to Zen, Tokyo, 1958.

Masunaga, Reiho. A Primer of Soto Zen: A Translation of Dogen's Shobogenzo
Zimonki, Honolulu, 1971.

Merton, Thomas. Mystics and Zen Masters, New York, 1967.

Miura, Isshu and Sasaki, Ruth Fuller. Zen Dust: The History of the Koan Study
in Renzai (Lin-chi) Zen, New York, 1966.

Miura, Isshu and Sasaki, Ruth Fuller. The Zen Koan, New York, 1965.

Miyuki, M. (trans.) Kreisen des Liches: DieErfahrung der Goldemen Bulte,
Weilheim, 1972.

Muller, Max F. (ed.) Sacred Books of the East, Oxford, 1891.

Myokyo-ni, the Venerable,. The Zen Way, London, 1995.

Nishimura, Eshin, Sato, Giei, and Smith, Bardwell L. Unsui: A Dairy of Zen
Monastic Life,Honlulu, 1973.

O'Halloran, Maura "Soshin". Pure Heart, Enlightened Mind, Boston, 1994.

Ohasama, S. and Faust, A. Zen: Der lebendige Buddhismus in Japan mit einen
Geleitwort von Rudolf Otto, Gotha-Stuttgart, 1925.

Okakura, Kakuzo. The Book of Tea, New York, 1900.

Oldenberg, H. Buddha: Sein Leben, seine Lehre, seine Gemeinde, Munich,
1963.

Otto, Rudolf. DasGefuhl des Uberweltlichen, Munich, 1932.

Reps, Paul. Zen Flesh, Zen Bones: A collection of Zen and Pre-Zen Writings.
Rutland, Vetus Testamentum, 1989.

Robinson, Richard H. Early Madhamika in India and China, Madison, 1967.

Rzepkowski, H. Das Mehschenbild bei Daisetz Teitaro Suzuki, St. Augustin,
1971.

Sadler, A.L. (trans.) The Ten Foot Square Hut and Tales of the Heike, Rutlandd,
Vetus Testamentum, 1972.

Sato, Giei, and Nishimura, E. Unsui. A Diary of Zen Monastic Life, Honolulu,
1973.

Schoel, Irmgard. The Wisdom of the Zen Masters, London, 1975.

Schoel, Irmgard. The Zen Way, London, 1977.

Schuttler, G. Die Erleuchtung im Zen Buddhismus: Gesprache mit Zen Meistern
und psycho-pathologische Analyse, Freiburg, 1974.

Seckel, D. The Art of Buddhism, New York, 1964.

Shibayama, Zenkei. Zen Comments on the Mumonkan, New York, 1974.

Shimano, Eido T. Points of Departire: Zen Buddhism with a Rinzai View, Mt.
Park, NM, 1991.

Soho, Takuan. The Unfettered Mind: Writings of the Zen Master to the Sword
Master, New York, 1986.

Suzuki, D.T. Essays in Zen Buddhism, 3 vols., London, 1970.

Suzuki, D.T. An Introduction to Zen Buddhism, Kyoto, 1934; revised ed.,
London, 1960.

Suzuki, D.T. "Lectures on Zen Buddhism," Zen Buddhism and Psychoanalysis,
New York, 1970.

Suzuki, D.T. Manual of Zen Buddism, New York, 1960.

Suzuki, D.T. Studies in the Lankavatara Sutra, London, 1930.

Suzuki, D.T. The Training of the Zen Buddhist Monk, Kyota, 1934, New York,
1965.

Suzuki, D.T. Zen and Japanese Buddhism, Tokyo, 1970.

Suzuki, D.T. Zen and Japanese Culture, New York, 1959.

Suzuki, D.T. Zen Mind, Beginner's Mind, New York, 1971.

Suzuki, D.T. The Zen Doctrine of No Mind, London, 1969.

Takakusa, Junjiro. The Essentials of Buddhist Philosophy, Motilal Banarsidass,
MO,1987.

Taimni, I. K. The Science of Yoga, Wheaton, IL, 1967.

Tanahashi, Kazuaki (ed.). Moon in a Dewdrop: Writings of the Zen Master
Dogen, San Francisco, 1985.

Thomas, E.J. The Life of Buddhas as Legend and History, London, 1956.

Thomas, E.J. The History of Buddhist Thought, New York, 1951.

Tsujimura, K., and Buchner, H. Der Ochs und sein Hirte, Pfulligen, 1973.

Waley, Arthur. Zen Buddhism and Its Relation to Art, London, 1922.

Wantanabe, Shoko. Japanese Buddhism: A Critical Appraisal, Tokyo, 1970.

Watts, Alan. The Way of Zen, New York, 1957.

Welch, Holmes. Taoism: The Parting of the Way, Boston, 1957.

Williams, Paul. Mahayana Buddhism, New York, 1989.

Yamada, Mumon. Shakuson ni kaere, Tokyo, 1967.

Yampolsky, P.B. (trans.) The Platform Sutra of the Sixth Patriarch, New York,
1971.

Yampolsky, P.B. (trans.) The Zen Master Hakuin: Selected Writings, new York,
1971.

Yanagida, Seizan. Shoki zenshushi sho no kenkyu, Kyoto, 1967.

Yasutani, Ryoko (ed.). Kyudo no tabi: Gendaijin ga kataru Zen no satori no
taikendan, First series: Tokyo, 1959, Second series: Tokyo, 1962.

Yokoi, Yuho. The First Step to Dogen's Zen: Shobogenzo Zuimonki, Tokyo,
1972.

Shin Buddhism

Bloom, Alfred. Shinran's Gospel of Pure Grace, Tuscon, 1965.

Hirota, Denis, Plain Words on the Pureland Way, Kyoto, 1984.
